This is a modern-English version of A little maid, originally written by Le Feuvre, Amy.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's note: Unusual and inconsistent spelling is as printed.
Transcriber's note: The spelling is printed as it is, with unusual and inconsistent variations.


"WHAT IS THE MATTER, LITTLE GIRL?"
"WHAT'S WRONG, KID?"
A LITTLE MAID
BY
BY
AMY LE FEUVRE
AMY LE FEUVRE
AUTHOR OF "PROBABLE SONS," "TEDDY'S BUTTON," "ODD,"
"JILL'S RED BAG," ETC, ETC.
AUTHOR OF "PROBABLE SONS," "TEDDY'S BUTTON," "ODD,"
"JILL'S RED BAG," ETC, ETC.
WITH THREE ILLUSTRATIONS BY SYDNEY COWELL
WITH THREE ILLUSTRATIONS BY SYDNEY COWELL
SECOND IMPRESSION
Second Impression
LONDON
LONDON
THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY
THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY
4 BOUVERIE STREET; & 65 ST. PAUL'S CHURCHYARD
1905
4 BOUVERIE STREET; & 65 ST. PAUL'S CHURCHYARD
1905
STORIES
STORIES
BY
BY
AMY LE FEUVRE.
AMY LE FEUVRE.

Odd Made Even. 3s. 6d.
Heather's Mistress. 3s. 6d.
On the Edge of a Moor. 3s. 6d.
The Carved Cupboard. 2s. 6d.
Jill's Red Bag. 2s.
A Little Maid. 2s.
A Puzzling Pair. 2s.
Dwell Deep; or, Hilda Thorn's Life Story. 2s.
Legend Led. 2s.
Odd. 2s.
Bulbs and Blossoms. 1s. 6d.
His Little Daughter. 1s. 6d.
A Thoughtless Seven. 1s.
Probable Sons. 1s.
Teddy's Button. 1s.
Bunny's Friends. 1s.
Eric's Good News. 1s.
Odd Made Even. £3.60
Heather's Mistress. £3.60
On the Edge of a Moor. £3.60
The Carved Cupboard. £2.50
Jill's Red Bag. £2.00
A Little Maid. £2.00
A Puzzling Pair. £2.00
Dwell Deep; or, Hilda Thorn's Life Story. £2.00
Legend Led. £2.00
Odd. £2.00
Bulbs and Blossoms. £1.50
His Little Daughter. £1.50
A Thoughtless Seven. £1.00
Probable Sons. £1.00
Teddy's Button. £1.00
Bunny's Friends. £1.00
Eric's Good News. £1.00

London:
The Religious Tract Society
4, Bouverie Street.
London:
The Religious Tract Society
4, Bouverie Street.
Contents
Contents

CHAPTER
CHAPTER
List of Illustrations
List of Illustrations

A Little Maid
A Little Maid

CHAPTER I
"THE FIRST STEP TO SERVICE"
"THE FIRST STEP TO SERVICE"
SHE sat on a doorstep in Bone Alley. Her surroundings were such as you may see any day in that part of London, which is known to the upper class as the Slums. And she herself was not a striking feature in her landscape. Nine out of ten people would have passed her by, without a look or thought.
SHE sat on a doorstep in Bone Alley. Her surroundings were typical of that part of London, which the upper class refers to as the Slums. And she herself was not an eye-catching part of the scene. Nine out of ten people would have walked past her without a glance or a thought.
She was dressed in a brown skirt, a black bodice, and a faded blue felt hat, with a wisp of black ribbon and a ragged crow's feather stuck jauntily in on one side. Her arms were hugging her knees, and two very dilapidated old boots rested themselves contentedly on a medley of orange-peel, broken bottles, and old tins. Her eyes were big and blue, her hair a nondescript brown, hanging in straight wisps round her small pinched face. But she was a dreamer.
She was wearing a brown skirt, a black top, and a worn-out blue felt hat, with a bit of black ribbon and a tattered crow's feather stuck playfully on one side. She had her arms wrapped around her knees, and two very beat-up old boots were resting comfortably on a mix of orange peels, broken bottles, and old cans. Her eyes were big and blue, and her hair was an unremarkable brown, hanging in straight strands around her small, pinched face. But she was a dreamer.
A close observer would have seen that her soul was far away from her surroundings. A rapt smile crossed her face, and a light came into her eyes that nothing in Bone Alley would draw there. Then she gave her thin shoulders a little shake, and frowned.
A close observer would have noticed that her mind was miles away from her surroundings. A dreamy smile spread across her face, and a spark lit up her eyes that nothing in Bone Alley could bring there. Then she gave her slender shoulders a little shake and frowned.
"Peggy, you're gettin' up too high; come down!"
"Peggy, you're climbing too high; come down!"
She was accustomed to talk to herself. There was no one near her. Further down, a barrel-organ was surrounded by a circle of dancing children.
She was used to talking to herself. There was no one around her. Further down, a barrel organ was surrounded by a group of dancing kids.
"You'd best be movin', Peg," she continued. "Aunt will be callin' yer."
"You should get going, Peg," she said. "Aunt will be calling for you."
Slowly she got up, and then, with a little stretch of her long thin limbs, she shuffled up a steep staircase through an open doorway. Up, up, up! Three long flights of stairs. Different smells issued from the many doors she passed, and one could pretty well guess from them the employments of the occupants within—soapsuds, cabbage, fried bacon, and fried fish. Nearly every one at this time seemed to be cooking, for it was one o'clock, and dinners were about to be served.
Slowly, she got up, and then, with a little stretch of her long, thin limbs, she shuffled up a steep staircase through an open doorway. Up, up, up! Three long flights of stairs. Different smells came from the many doors she passed, and you could pretty much guess from them what the people inside were doing—soap suds, cabbage, fried bacon, and fried fish. Almost everyone at this time seemed to be cooking because it was one o'clock, and dinner was about to be served.
At the very top floor Peggy paused. Not for breath, for her lungs and heart were sound; but her words explained it.
At the very top floor, Peggy stopped. Not because she was out of breath—her lungs and heart were fine—but her words explained it.
"Now, Peg, don't you say nothink at all when she rows yer—nothink, or you won't get out agen!"
"Now, Peg, don’t you say anything at all when she argues with you—nothing, or you won’t get out again!"
She opened the door abruptly. It was a poor-looking room, but clean and tidy. A bed near the window contained a cripple woman, who was knitting away busily. She looked round at the child with a heavy frown, and her voice had a peevish nagging note in it.
She swung the door open. The room looked shabby, but it was clean and organized. A bed by the window held a disabled woman, who was busy knitting. She glanced at the child with a disapproving frown, and her voice had a whiny, nagging tone.
"How much longer am I to wait for yer, I'd like ter know? Look at the fire, you lazy baggage! You be no more use to me since yer left school than you were before. What 'ave you been a-doin'? Me, slavin' and knittin' myself silly to give you food and clothes, and you out in the streets from morn to night! Dancin' round that organ, I'll be bound! Oh, if I were given the use of my legs agen, wouldn't I make you dance to a different toon!"
"How much longer am I supposed to wait for you? I’d like to know! Look at the fire, you lazy person! You’re no more help to me since you left school than you were before. What have you been doing? I've been working hard and knitting like crazy to provide you with food and clothes, and you’re out in the streets from morning till night! Dancing around that organ, I’m sure! Oh, if I could use my legs again, I’d make you dance to a different tune!"
Peggy said nothing, but with a clatter and bustle she made up the fire, and then prepared the midday meal. Potatoes and half a herring, with a cup of tea, formed their dinner. Mrs. Perkins kept up a running stream of complaints and abuse, which Peggy hardly seemed to hear. She washed up, tidied the hearth, fetched her aunt some more wool from a drawer, and then slipped away towards the door.
Peggy didn’t say anything, but she quickly stoked the fire and got started on lunch. They had potatoes and half a herring, along with a cup of tea for their meal. Mrs. Perkins kept complaining and criticizing, but Peggy barely seemed to notice. She cleaned up, tidied the hearth, brought her aunt some wool from a drawer, and then quietly headed toward the door.
"Where are you goin'?" demanded Mrs. Perkins. "I'll be wantin' you to take a parcel for me to the shop, an' Mrs. Jones have bin in to arsk yer to mind her baby. She have to go to 'orspital for her eye-dressin'!"
"Where are you going?" asked Mrs. Perkins. "I need you to take a package for me to the store, and Mrs. Jones came by to ask you to watch her baby. She has to go to the hospital for her eye dressing!"
"I'll mind her baby now," said Peggy cheerfully, "and then I'll be ready for yer parcel!"
"I'll take care of her baby now," said Peggy cheerfully, "and then I'll be ready for your package!"
She ran down the stairs unheeding the remainder of her aunt's talk. On the next floor she met a stout woman, just opening her mouth for a call.
She ran down the stairs without paying attention to the rest of her aunt's conversation. On the next floor, she encountered a plump woman who was just about to call out.
"I'm a-comin', Mrs. Jones. Was you wantin' me? Where's h'Arthur? Shall I take him out?"
"I'm coming, Mrs. Jones. Did you want me? Where's Arthur? Should I take him out?"
Arthur was a big heavy boy of two years, but Peggy lifted him in her arms and staggered down the stairs bravely. Once in the street, she put him down on his feet.
Arthur was a big, heavy two-year-old, but Peggy picked him up and bravely staggered down the stairs. Once they were outside, she set him down on his feet.
"We'll come and see Mrs. Creek," she said. "I'm a-longin' to have a talk with 'er!"
"We'll go see Mrs. Creek," she said. "I'm eager to have a chat with her!"
Arthur gurgled assent, and stumbled along contentedly by her side.
Arthur made a happy sound and stumbled along happily next to her.
She marched down the alley, then turned a corner into a more respectable street, presently paused before a tiny sweet-shop.
She walked down the alley, then turned a corner onto a nicer street and stopped in front of a little candy shop.
It was a clean little place; and behind the small-counter sat a cheery-faced little woman with spectacles on her nose and a work-basket by her side. How Mrs. Creek could live and thrive in such a neighbourhood was a mystery to many. The children loved her almost as well as her sweets. She had no belongings, but eked out her scanty living by mending and making for some of her bettermost neighbours. A card in her window asserted—
It was a tidy little place, and sitting behind the small counter was a cheerful woman with glasses on her nose and a sewing basket beside her. Many wondered how Mrs. Creek could survive and thrive in such a neighborhood. The children adored her almost as much as her sweets. She had no possessions, but managed to scrape by by mending and making things for some of her more well-off neighbors. A card in her window stated—
"PLAIN SEWING TAKEN IN."
"Simple sewing gathered in."
But Mrs. Creek's needle was required for many varieties, from piecing a small corduroy breeches to trimming a bonnet; and darning stockings was her relaxation. She and Peggy were the greatest friends. She knew, though the cripple aunt was a respectable hard-working woman, she was a harsh task-mistress. Peggy waited on her aunt hand and foot, and never got a bright, pleasant word from her.
But Mrs. Creek's needle was needed for many tasks, from sewing up a pair of small corduroy pants to trimming a bonnet; and mending stockings was her way of relaxing. She and Peggy were the best of friends. She knew, even though her aunt who was disabled was a respectable and hard-working woman, she was a strict taskmaster. Peggy took care of her aunt constantly and never received a kind, encouraging word from her.
"Please 'm," began Peggy, dragging her small charge into the shop, "I'll have a halfpenny barley-stick for h'Arthur. And, please 'm, will you tell me once agen how you first went to service."
"Please, ma'am," started Peggy, pulling her little charge into the shop, "I’d like a halfpenny barley stick for Arthur. And could you please tell me again how you first got a job?"
"Bless your little heart! Sit ye down, child, on that there empty box. And there's the barley-stick. Why, what a fine boy he is growing!"
"Bless your little heart! Sit down, kid, on that empty box over there. And there's the barley stick. Wow, what a fine boy he's becoming!"
Then she shook her head reprovingly at Peggy.
Then she shook her head disapprovingly at Peggy.
"You've no right to be longin' after forbidden things, dearie. Your aunt can't spare you, an' she have told you so."
"You have no right to be longing for forbidden things, sweetheart. Your aunt can't afford to lose you, and she's told you that."
"Yes," said Peggy, with eager eyes, and a little flush on her sallow cheeks; "but I dreams and dreams of it. An' it may come one day. Teacher told me on Sunday we can arsk God anythink, and—and I'm a—arskin' of Him to manage it for me. Tell me agen of your clo's, Mrs. Creek. They do sound lovely."
"Yes," said Peggy, with bright eyes and a bit of color in her pale cheeks; "but I dream and dream about it. And it might happen one day. The teacher told me on Sunday we can ask God for anything, and—and I'm asking Him to make it happen for me. Tell me again about your clothes, Mrs. Creek. They sound beautiful."
Mrs. Creek gave a little low laugh.
Mrs. Creek let out a small, soft laugh.
"I minds that I thought 'em so. 'Twas nursery maid at the Rectory I went to, and I couldn't sleep at night for thinkin' on it. I had two lilac print gowns, with sprigs of daisies over 'em, and four white aprons, and two pair of home-knitted stockings, and one pair o' new boots, and a pair of low-heeled slippers, and three white caps, and a black straw hat with ribbon, and a white straw bonnet for Sundays, and a grey linsey gown, and a neat black coat—"
"I remember that I thought they were. I went to work as a nursery maid at the Rectory, and I couldn’t sleep at night thinking about it. I had two lilac-print dresses with little daisies on them, four white aprons, two pairs of hand-knitted stockings, one pair of new boots, a pair of low-heeled slippers, three white caps, a black straw hat with a ribbon, a white straw bonnet for Sundays, a grey linsey dress, and a neat black coat—"
She paused for breath, and Peggy gave a rapt sigh.
She stopped to catch her breath, and Peggy let out a fascinated sigh.
"Oh," she said, clasping her hands, "how rich yer mother must 'ave been! How lovely to feel they was all yours! Go on, 'm, please. Tell 'ow you felt when you treaded on carpets!"
"Oh," she said, clasping her hands, "your mother must have been so rich! How wonderful to feel like they were all yours! Come on, please, tell me how you felt when you walked on carpets!"
"They was lovely and soft," the old woman said meditatively; "an' the nursery with its big fire and bright brass fender, an' the pictures and toys, an' the red-cushioned rockin'-cheer, I seem as I can see it all now. The nurse were tall and stern, but the little ladies, there were three on 'em, they were always ready for a game with me. And I used to swing 'em on the lawn, and help 'em to clean out their rabbit hutches. Dear life! What a happy little maid I was!"
"They were lovely and soft," the old woman said thoughtfully; "and the nursery with its big fire and shiny brass fender, and the pictures and toys, and the red-cushioned rocking chair, I can almost see it all now. The nurse was tall and strict, but the little girls, there were three of them, were always up for a game with me. I used to swing them on the lawn and help them clean out their rabbit hutches. Oh, what a happy little girl I was!"
Peggy gulped down a sob.
Peggy swallowed a sob.
Mrs. Creek looked at her and saw that tears were running down her cheeks.
Mrs. Creek looked at her and saw that tears were streaming down her cheeks.
"It seems like 'eaven," she murmured, wiping her tears away with the back of her hand and hoisting Arthur on her lap, as the little urchin was getting restless. "How little could you go out to service with, 'm, please? If you was ever so careful, wouldn't one print dress be enough? You could wash it out careful when you went to bed—leastways, any dirty patches you could."
"It feels like heaven," she murmured, wiping her tears away with the back of her hand and lifting Arthur onto her lap, as the little kid was getting restless. "How little could you go out to work with, please? If you were really careful, wouldn't one nice dress be enough? You could wash it out carefully when you went to bed—at least any dirty spots you could."
Mrs. Creek shook her head.
Mrs. Creek shook her head.
"If you goes to ladies' service you must 'ave an outfit," she remarked importantly.
"If you go to the ladies' service, you need to have an outfit," she said seriously.
"Like as if you were goin' to marry!" said Peggy, with another big sigh.
"Like you were going to get married!" said Peggy, with another big sigh.
"But," said Mrs. Creek, "'tisn't many got such a chance as I had. I was country-born, ye see, an' my father were under-gardener at the Hall."
"But," said Mrs. Creek, "not many people get a chance like I did. I was born in the country, you see, and my father was the assistant gardener at the Hall."
Peggy's face became gloomy.
Peggy's expression turned gloomy.
"Tis no use hopin', is it? I 'ave saved up some pence, 'm. Just what I've earned proper, but see—'ow many before I could get a gown? Why, hundreds, wouldn't it be?"
"It's no use hoping, right? I've saved up some money, ma'am. Just what I've earned properly, but look—how many would I need before I could get a dress? Why, it would be hundreds, wouldn't it?"
She produced out of the bosom of her shabby bodice a dirty-looking piece of rag; unknotting it carefully, she counted out sevenpence halfpenny.
She pulled a grimy piece of cloth out from her worn-out bodice; carefully untying it, she counted out seven and a half pence.
Mrs. Creek nodded and smiled.
Mrs. Creek nodded and smiled.
"That's a beginnin', dearie. Maybe by the time yer aunt will be wantin' yer no longer, you'll have a goodish sum."
"That's a start, dear. Maybe by the time your aunt doesn't want you around anymore, you'll have a decent amount saved up."
Peggy brightened up.
Peggy cheered up.
"And 'ow did you stick your caps on, please 'm? Did you have longer hair than mine?"
"And how did you attach your caps, please ma'am? Did you have longer hair than mine?"
"Well, yes, I think I had a fine lot in those days, and I plaited it neatly and had a nice flat cap, not one o' these cockatoo sort o' arrangements that girls wear nowadays."
"Well, yeah, I think I had a great deal back then, and I styled it neatly and wore a nice flat cap, not one of those ridiculous hairstyles that girls wear these days."
"And tell me now about the rooms, please 'm!"
"And please tell me about the rooms now!"
Mrs. Creek began her descriptions, that had already been given to Peggy many and many a time before; but the child listened with open mouth and eyes, until small customers began to crowd in. It was Saturday, and fathers had come home from their work with pence to spare. Mrs. Creek had to put aside her reminiscences for the time, and, after waiting a little longer, Peggy reluctantly departed with her charge.
Mrs. Creek started telling her stories, which she had already shared with Peggy countless times before; but the child listened attentively, wide-eyed and eager, until more customers started to come in. It was Saturday, and dads had returned home from work with some change to spend. Mrs. Creek had to pause her memories for now, and after waiting a bit longer, Peggy reluctantly left with her duty.
A sharp-faced girl soon joined her outside.
A girl with a sharp face quickly joined her outside.
"'Ulloo, Peg! H'aint seen you for years."
"'Ulloo, Peg! I haven't seen you in years."
"Where have you bin?" demanded Peggy.
"Where have you been?" demanded Peggy.
"I've j'ined the boot factory, and, I say! H'our Emma has gone to be a slavey!"
"I've joined the boot factory, and let me tell you! Hour Emma has gone to be a maid!"
"Has she? Where? I wish I could!"
"Has she? Where? I wish I could!"
"You be a pair o' sillies, the two on yer! Catch me bein' a slavey! No, not I!"
"You two are a couple of fools! You think I’m going to be your servant? No way!"
"Where has Emma gone?"
"Where did Emma go?"
"To the pork-butcher's. An' her missis hit 'er with a bootbrush las' Saturday. I'd like to have had that done to me!"
"To the pork butcher's. And her husband hit her with a boot brush last Saturday. I wish that had happened to me!"
"When I goes to service," Peggy said loftily; "I shall go out to real ladies, who don't keep no shops."
"When I go to service," Peggy said proudly, "I'll be working for real ladies who don't run any shops."
"I'd start with Buckingham Palace," said the factory girl witheringly; "but p'raps that wouldn't be 'igh enough for yer!"
"I’d start with Buckingham Palace," said the factory girl scornfully; "but maybe that wouldn't be high enough for you!"
Peggy promptly parted company with her. She turned into a broad street with her little charge, and sauntered past lines of shops, occasionally pointing out some desirable objects to him, but for the most part pursuing her thoughts in silence. At last a smart draper's brought her to a standstill. Peggy often amused herself by pretending she had come out with a full purse to buy an outfit for service. Now she could not resist playing at the same old game.
Peggy quickly said goodbye to her. She walked onto a wide street with her little companion and strolled past rows of shops, occasionally pointing out some appealing items to him, but mostly lost in her own thoughts. Finally, a trendy fabric store made her stop. Peggy often entertained herself by pretending she had come out with a lot of money to buy an outfit for work. Now she couldn’t help but play that same old game again.
"Now, Peggy, take your choice. There are prints there, pink and blue, but no dark lilac like Mrs. Creek had. But that's a pretty stripe over in the corner. You'd look fine in that. And oh my! What cheap caps, with real broidery round 'em, and only twopence three farthings each!"
"Now, Peggy, pick what you like. There are prints in pink and blue, but no dark lilac like Mrs. Creek had. But that pretty stripe in the corner would look great on you. And wow! Look at those cheap caps, with real embroidery on them, and they're only two pence three farthings each!"
She paused, and looked at the caps longingly.
She paused and stared at the caps with desire.
"If I could try 'em on, just to see how I looked, and if I could pin it on proper! Why shouldn't I buy one? There now! Come on, h'Arthur, and I'll do it, this very minit!"
"If I could try them on, just to see how I looked and if I could pin it on right! Why shouldn’t I buy one? There! Come on, Arthur, and I’ll do it this very minute!"
Into the shop she went with the air of a duchess. If there was anything that Peggy loved, it was shopping. "Tis the only time folks is civil," she would say. "They don't bawl at me, nor yet scold then, and it makes me feel as if I'm a bigger person than them!"
Into the shop she went with the grace of a duchess. If there was anything Peggy loved, it was shopping. "It's the only time people are nice," she'd say. "They don't yell at me or scold me, and it makes me feel like I'm more important than them!"
"I wish to see some of them there caps, please," she said, taking a seat at the counter, with her chin well tilted up. "Caps for service I want."
"I'd like to see some of those caps, please," she said, taking a seat at the counter, her chin held high. "I want service caps."
"Certainly," said a young woman politely, "here are a cheap lot just come in."
"Sure," said a young woman politely, "here's a cheap batch that just arrived."
"I hope they washes," Peggy said, up one on the tip of her finger. "Sweepin' rooms do make one's caps so dirty," she added, with a knowing shake of her head.
"I hope they wash," Peggy said, balancing one on the tip of her finger. "Sweeping rooms really does make one’s caps so dirty," she added, with a knowing shake of her head.
"Oh, they wash right enough," was the reply; "see here, catch hold of this string, undo it, and they come out flat! There you are!"
"Oh, they wash just fine," was the reply; "look, grab this string, untie it, and they come out flat! There you go!"
Peggy gazed at the cap, trying hard to conceal her surprise.
Peggy stared at the cap, making a big effort to hide her surprise.
"'Tis like a Jack-in-the-box!" she said to herself; then aloud—
"That's just like a Jack-in-the-box!" she said to herself; then out loud—
"I'll take one, please, and try how I like it. I'm rather partic'lar as to caps."
"I'll have one, please, and see how I like it. I'm pretty particular about caps."
The young woman tried to conceal a smile, but she wrapped the purchase up into a small parcel, and Peggy departed in great spirits.
The young woman tried to hide a smile, but she wrapped the purchase in a small package, and Peggy left in high spirits.
"'Tis the first step to service," she said; "but I don't know where I can try it on. Aunt has the only looking-glass. And I don't like tellin' to Mrs. Creek; she'd think it silly!"
"'It's the first step to service,' she said; 'but I don't know where I can try it on. Aunt has the only mirror. And I don't like telling Mrs. Creek; she'd think it's silly!'"
She went home with Arthur, then climbed the steep stairs again. She crammed the cap into the pocket of her dress, then went in and was met with her aunt's usual greeting—
She went home with Arthur, then climbed the steep stairs again. She shoved the cap into the pocket of her dress, then went in and was greeted by her aunt's usual welcome—
"Wherever have you been, you good-for-nothin' girl? And my parcel ready and waitin' this last hour, and the fire nearly out, and the kettle not near boiling!"
"Where have you been, you useless girl? My package has been ready and waiting for the last hour, the fire is almost out, and the kettle isn't even close to boiling!"
"I've been out with h'Arthur. I'll make up the fire in a second!"
"I was out with Arthur. I'll get the fire going in just a moment!"
She was not much longer, and then, a few minutes later, sallied out to take her aunt's knitting to one of the City shops. Mrs. Perkins warned her not to be out long, and Peggy sped along the busy streets, racking her brains as to how and where she could try on her untidy little head the stiff snow-white cap that she had bought.
She wasn’t gone for long, and a few minutes later, she went out to take her aunt’s knitting to one of the city shops. Mrs. Perkins warned her not to be out too long, and Peggy hurried along the busy streets, trying to figure out how and where she could try on the stiff snow-white cap she had bought, which looked messy on her head.
The parcel was delivered, and she received two shillings in payment, which she carefully tied in a corner of a red handkerchief round her throat. Then she retraced her steps homewards.
The package was delivered, and she got two shillings as payment, which she carefully tied in a corner of a red handkerchief around her neck. Then she retraced her steps home.
On the way her eyes lighted on a heavily laden dust-cart in front of her. Something glittered among some rotten cabbages. Peggy's eyes were sharp. She saw that it was a piece of broken looking-glass.
On her way, her eyes caught sight of a heavily loaded dust cart in front of her. Something sparkled among some rotten cabbages. Peggy had keen eyesight. She noticed it was a shard of broken glass.
"The very thing for you, Peggy," said she. "Now if you gets that, you'll be in luck indeed!"
"The perfect thing for you, Peggy," she said. "If you get that, you'll really be lucky!"
She approached the dustman with all the assurance of a London child.
She walked up to the garbage collector with all the confidence of a kid from London.
"Hi, mister, jest shy me that piece of glass! I wants it badly."
"Hey, sir, just lend me that piece of glass! I really want it."
The man looked at her and it. Then he laughed. "It'll show you no beauty," he said, with a chuckle.
The man looked at her and it. Then he laughed. "It won't show you any beauty," he said, chuckling.
"No," said Peggy seriously, "but it'll keep my hats and bonnets straight on my 'ead."
"No," Peggy said seriously, "but it will keep my hats and bonnets straight on my head."
He came to a standstill. Then with his shovel, he drew out the piece of glass and presented it to her.
He stopped moving. Then, with his shovel, he pulled out the piece of glass and showed it to her.
Peggy was profuse in her thanks. She hid it under her jacket, and got home in such haste that even her aunt had little fault to find with her.
Peggy was really thankful. She hid it under her jacket and got home so quickly that even her aunt had little to criticize about her.
It was Sunday. She was up early, for she had a lot to do before she was at liberty to go out, and Peggy attended a Sunday School close by, and always went to church on Sunday morning. After that, she stayed in with her aunt for the rest of the day.
It was Sunday. She got up early because she had a lot to do before she could go out, and Peggy went to a nearby Sunday School and always attended church on Sunday morning. After that, she stayed in with her aunt for the rest of the day.
Sunday afternoon was the time for Mrs. Perkins' visitors to come and see her. Sometimes it was a neighbour who dropped in for a chat; sometimes a married niece; but there was always a cup of tea going if nothing more, and Peggy waited on everybody and listened to the talk with interest, though she was never supposed to speak.
Sunday afternoon was when Mrs. Perkins had visitors. Sometimes it was a neighbor who stopped by for a chat; sometimes it was a married niece. There was always a cup of tea ready, if nothing else, and Peggy took care of everyone while listening to the conversation with interest, even though she was never meant to say anything.
She went off to Sunday School this morning in a happy frame of mind. Possibilities of a good place always seemed to centre in Miss Gregory, her teacher; and Peggy had made up many wonderful stories about this young lady. How one Sunday morning she would come to school and say,—
She went to Sunday School this morning feeling cheerful. The chance of a great experience always seemed to revolve around Miss Gregory, her teacher; and Peggy had imagined many amazing stories about this young woman. Like how one Sunday morning she would come to school and say,—
"Peggy, I have for a long time thought you would make me a good little servant. Now I am sure of it. I will come round and talk to your aunt, and I will buy you some clothes and next week you shall come to me."
"Peggy, I've thought for a long time that you'd make a great little helper. Now I'm convinced of it. I'll come by and talk to your aunt, and I'll buy you some clothes, and next week you'll come to me."
Sometimes Peggy's fancies took a still higher flight. Miss Gregory would say,—
Sometimes Peggy's imagination soared even higher. Miss Gregory would say,—
"Peggy, I am buying a house in the country. It is a Rectory, and I have bought the church with it. It has a beautiful garden, and flowers and fruit; you must come with me and be my servant."
"Peggy, I'm buying a house in the countryside. It's a rectory, and I've purchased the church along with it. There's a beautiful garden with flowers and fruit; you have to come with me and be my helper."
I am afraid Peggy's thoughts were often far away from her lessons. She secretly adored her teacher; but if I were to tell the real truth, Miss Gregory looked upon her as a quiet dull little scholar, who was less attentive than many others, and who seemed the most uninterested of them all.
I’m afraid Peggy's mind often wandered during her lessons. She secretly admired her teacher, but to be honest, Miss Gregory saw her as a quiet, boring student who paid less attention than many others and seemed the least interested of them all.
But to-day the lesson attracted Peggy from the very first. It was about the little captive maid who told Naaman's wife of the great prophet who could cure her master. She listened with big eyes and open mouth to the story.
But today the lesson caught Peggy's attention from the very start. It was about the little captive girl who told Naaman's wife about the great prophet who could heal her master. She listened with wide eyes and an open mouth to the story.
Miss Gregory wound up with—
Miss Gregory ended up with—
"And so you see, children, what a lot of good a little servant-maid can do. She had been taken away from her home and friends, and might have been fretful and sulky, and unwilling to help her master. Instead of that, she longed to tell him how he could be cured."
"And so you see, kids, how much good a little maid can do. She was taken away from her home and friends, and could have been upset and uncooperative, unwilling to help her master. Instead, she wanted to tell him how he could be healed."
"Should think so," gasped Peggy; "she must have been awful glad to leave 'ome, and go to service!"
"Should think so," gasped Peggy; "she must have been really glad to leave home and start working!"
There was something in her intense tone that made Miss Gregory look at her. But she felt she needed rebuke.
There was something in her intense tone that made Miss Gregory pay attention. But she felt she needed to be called out.
"No little girl ought to like leaving her parents and going away from them. Good little girls would not like it."
"No little girl should enjoy leaving her parents and being away from them. Good little girls wouldn't like that."
Peggy hung her head abashed. Her next neighbour nudged her sharply with her elbow.
Peggy hung her head, embarrassed. Her neighbor nudged her firmly with her elbow.
"One for you, Peg!" she whispered.
"One for you, Peg!" she whispered.
Peggy gave her a vicious kick, which brought upon her a severer rebuke still from Miss Gregory, and when the class was over and the children dispersing, Peggy was kept behind.
Peggy gave her a harsh kick, which earned her an even harsher reprimand from Miss Gregory. When the class ended and the kids started to leave, Peggy was held back.
"Don't you ever wish to love Jesus, Peggy, and please Him?" her teacher asked rather sadly.
"Don't you ever wish to love Jesus, Peggy, and make Him happy?" her teacher asked with a hint of sadness.
Peggy looked upon the ground and said nothing.
Peggy looked at the ground and stayed silent.
Miss Gregory went on, "I have often wished you took a greater interest in the Bible, Peggy. You always seem to be thinking of other things. Don't you like hearing Bible stories?"
Miss Gregory went on, "I’ve often wished you showed more interest in the Bible, Peggy. You always seem to be thinking about other things. Don’t you enjoy hearing Bible stories?"
"About servant-maids I does," said Peggy, looking up with a bright light in her eyes.
"About servant-maids, I do," said Peggy, looking up with a bright light in her eyes.
"You like that, do you? Why? You are not in service yet, are you?"
"You like that, huh? Why? You're not working yet, are you?"
"No, teacher. I live with aunt, and does for her."
"No, teacher. I live with my aunt and do things for her."
"Then you ought to be a happy little girl to have a comfortable home, and not have to go out and earn your own living. Maids-of-all work have a miserable time; you need not wish to be one of them."
"Then you should be a happy little girl for having a nice home, and not needing to go out and make your own living. Maids have a tough time; you wouldn’t want to be one of them."
"But I wants to get into a good place with real nice ladies!" said Peggy earnestly.
"But I want to get into a good place with really nice ladies!" said Peggy earnestly.
Miss Gregory shook her head.
Miss Gregory shook her head.
"You would have a lot to learn before you could do that."
"You have a lot to learn before you can do that."
"But the girl in the Bible went right into a lovely place. You said her mistress was great and rich. I'd like to wait on a lady like that!"
"But the girl in the Bible went straight into a beautiful place. You said her mistress was amazing and wealthy. I would love to serve a lady like that!"
Miss Gregory smiled, as she noted Peggy's downtrodden aspect.
Miss Gregory smiled as she noticed Peggy's gloomy appearance.
"Well," she said, "perhaps one day you'll go into service, and if it is a shop, you can serve God as well there as in a palace. Don't wait for great things, but be faithful in small. Now follow the others into church. I am coming."
"Well," she said, "maybe one day you'll get a job, and if it's in a store, you can serve God just as well there as in a palace. Don't wait for big opportunities, but be loyal in the little things. Now go follow the others into church. I'm coming."
Peggy's hopes were again dashed to the ground.
Peggy's hopes were crushed once more.
"'Tis no good, Peggy," she murmured to herself. "Teacher won't never help yer. She thinks you too bad."
"'It's no good, Peggy," she murmured to herself. "The teacher will never help you. She thinks you're too bad."
She went to church, and when she bent her head in prayer before the service began, this was her petition—
She went to church, and when she bowed her head in prayer before the service started, this was her request—
"Oh God! You'll understand, if she don't. And please find me a place
as good as that there leper capting's, and send me clothes, and let aunt
let me go. For Jesus Christ's sake, Amen."
"Oh God! You'll get it, even if she doesn't. And please find me a place as good as that leper captain's, and send me some clothes, and let Aunt let me go. For Jesus Christ's sake, Amen."
Then she lifted her head with bright hope shining in her eyes.
Then she lifted her head with bright hope shining in her eyes.
"God 'll do it better than teacher. He's sure to have heard me to-day, 'cause it's in church."
"God will do it better than the teacher. He definitely heard me today because it's in church."
She went home comforted, and through the whole of that day, her busy brain was thinking over the story of the little captive maid.
She went home feeling comforted, and throughout the entire day, her active mind was reflecting on the story of the little captive girl.
"I'd like to do somethin' grand like that. In the first place I gets, I'll try. I'll go to a place where there's a ill gent, and I'll tell him—I'll tell him of them there pills that cured aunt's cousin, and if he'll try 'em and get well, 'twould be grand for me. O' course, 'twouldn't be like tellin' him of a prophet, but teacher says there's no prophets now. But it's easy to do grand things in service. If I never gets a place, it's no good thinkin' of 'em."
"I want to do something amazing like that. First off, I'll give it a shot. I'll go to a place where there's a sick guy, and I'll tell him about those pills that cured my aunt's cousin. If he tries them and gets better, it would be fantastic for me. Of course, it wouldn't be like telling him about a prophet, but the teacher says there aren't any prophets now. But it's easy to do great things in service. If I never get a position, there's no point in thinking about them."
And so with alternate hopes and fears, Sunday wore away. Not once did she got chance of looking at her precious cap, but the knowledge of her possession was joy to her.
And so, with mixed hopes and fears, Sunday passed. Not once did she get a chance to look at her precious cap, but just knowing she had it brought her joy.
CHAPTER II
"IN SERVICE TO MY AUNT"
"Serving My Aunt"
EARLY the next morning she woke, and hearing by her aunt's heavy breathing that she was sound asleep, she cautiously sat up in her little iron bed.
EARLY the next morning she woke up, and noticing her aunt's heavy breathing, which showed she was sound asleep, she carefully sat up in her small iron bed.
She would like to have drawn aside the old curtain from the window, but she dared not cross the floor.
She wanted to pull back the old curtain from the window, but she was too scared to walk across the floor.
Her aunt was a light sleeper, and her only chance of an uninterrupted time was whilst Mrs. Perkins was unconscious of her presence.
Her aunt was a light sleeper, and her only chance for some uninterrupted time was when Mrs. Perkins was unaware of her being there.
So, as quickly as she could, she propped up her bit of glass against the wall, and proceeded to array herself in her cap. It was rather a difficult process. First her hair had to be rolled up in a little knob, and it was too short to be tractable. Ends kept sticking out, and then nothing would induce the cap to keep in its rightful position. She pinned it here, and she pinned it there, and each time got it more crooked. But patience and perseverance at last won the day, and Peggy surveyed herself with rapture.
So, as fast as she could, she propped her piece of glass against the wall and started putting on her cap. It was a bit tricky. First, she had to twist her hair up into a little bun, but it was too short to cooperate. Strands kept sticking out, and nothing seemed to help the cap stay in place. She pinned it here and pinned it there, but each time it ended up looking more crooked. However, with patience and determination, she finally succeeded, and Peggy admired herself with delight.
"Yes," she said aloud, with a pleased nod at her reflection. "You look a first-rate servant, Peg. Quite a proper one, and you could open the door to a dook quite nice. 'Come in, sir, please. Glad to see you, sir. Will tell my missus you're here, sir. Yes.' Oh lor!"
"Yes," she said out loud, nodding happily at her reflection. "You look like a top-notch servant, Peg. Very proper, and you could greet a duke quite nicely. 'Come in, sir, please. Great to see you, sir. I’ll let my wife know you’re here, sir. Yes.' Oh my!"
Her head was tossed so high, that off flew her cap, and a querulous voice broke in upon her make-believe.
Her head was held so high that her cap flew off, and a whiny voice interrupted her imagination.
"Now what on earth are you doin' of, Peg? Are you going crazy? What are you a-dressin up for, at this time o' mornin'?"
"Now what in the world are you doing, Peg? Are you losing it? What are you getting dressed up for at this time in the morning?"
Peggy's cheeks turned crimson. She scrambled into bed.
Peggy's cheeks turned red. She hurried into bed.
"Are you crazed?" repeated her aunt. "Tell me what you're a-doin' of. Lookin' like a monkey with a white thing on yer 'ead! Speak at once, you good-for-nothin'!"
"Are you out of your mind?" her aunt repeated. "Tell me what you’re doing. Looking like a monkey with that white thing on your head! Speak up right now, you lazy good-for-nothing!"
But Peggy felt overwhelmed with shame and confusion. "I 'spect I was dreamin', Aunt. Leastways you'd think so—I was—I was playin' at bein' a servant."
But Peggy felt completely overwhelmed with shame and confusion. "I guess I was dreaming, Aunt. At least you'd think so—I was—I was pretending to be a servant."
She made her confession in a contrite tone.
She confessed in a remorseful tone.
"Little fool!" said her aunt, but she turned over in her bed and went to sleep again, and Peggy did not stir till a clock outside struck seven, and then with a sigh she got out of bed, and carefully secreted her bit of glass and her cap under her mattress. It was her only hiding-place, and had held many a queer assortment of articles from time to time.
"Little fool!" her aunt said, but she rolled over in her bed and fell asleep again. Peggy didn't move until a clock outside chimed seven. With a sigh, she got out of bed and carefully hid her piece of glass and her cap under her mattress. It was her only hiding spot and had held a strange assortment of items over time.
When she was dressed, she went out to get a 'ha'poth' of milk for breakfast, and this was the time that she took to pass through a quiet, respectable street, not very far away, where servant-girls were to be seen cleaning the doorsteps. This street—Nelson Street by name—had a fascination for her; she took great note of the different caps and aprons worn, and occasionally was fortunate enough to exchange words with some of these envied young people.
When she got dressed, she went out to buy a halfpenny's worth of milk for breakfast, and it was during this time that she walked through a quiet, respectable street not far away, where you could see young maids cleaning the doorsteps. This street—called Nelson Street—fascinated her; she paid close attention to the different caps and aprons they wore and sometimes had the luck to exchange a few words with some of these admired young women.
To-day she addressed a new-comer on the doorstep of No. 6. Peggy had seen a good many fresh girls on these particular doorsteps; some of them had stayed a few weeks, others for a few days. She always knew the fresh arrivals by the cleanliness of their gowns and the tidiness of their hair; but this new-comer seemed a shade fresher and cleaner than any she had yet seen. She had red hair and rosy cheeks, and her gown was nearer Mrs. Creek's pattern lilac one than any Peggy had noted.
Today she spoke to a newcomer on the doorstep of No. 6. Peggy had seen quite a few new girls at these doorsteps; some had stayed for a few weeks, while others stayed only a few days. She could always tell the fresh arrivals by how clean their dresses were and how neat their hair looked; but this newcomer appeared even fresher and cleaner than any she had seen before. She had red hair and rosy cheeks, and her dress was closer to Mrs. Creek's lilac pattern than any that Peggy had noticed.
"You're new," asserted Peggy, as she came to a standstill.
"You're new," Peggy said as she stopped.
The girl turned and looked at her.
The girl turned and looked at her.
"Who are you?"
"Who are you?"
She did not say it rudely, but with curiosity. Peggy had had many a snub from those servant-girls; few of them would deign to notice her, so she was quite prepared to be ignored.
She didn’t say it rudely, but out of curiosity. Peggy had experienced a lot of snubs from those servant girls; few of them would even acknowledge her, so she was totally prepared to be ignored.
"Oh," she said, looking at her questioner going admiringly, "I'm going into a place one day, and I comes and looks along this street, and wonders which house I'd like to be in. Who lives in yours? Any one beside the lady that scolds?"
"Oh," she said, looking at her questioner with admiration, "one day I'm going to a place, and I come and look down this street, and I wonder which house I’d want to be in. Who lives in yours? Anyone besides the lady who scolds?"
"That be my missus right enough, for I only come in day 'for yesterday, and never have done nothin' right since. There be two gentlemen lodgers, and one first-floor lady that teaches music."
"That's definitely my wife, since I just came in yesterday and haven't done anything right since. There are two gentlemen staying here, and a woman on the first floor who teaches music."
"Oh," sighed Peggy, depositing her small milk jug on the step, and placing her arms akimbo. "If only I could get into service, I'd be real happy."
"Oh," sighed Peggy, setting her small milk jug down on the step and putting her hands on her hips. "If only I could get a job, I'd be really happy."
"I live down in Kent," explained the red-haired girl. "But the country is too quiet, I want London; and so I've come up to my uncle's step-sister."
"I live down in Kent," the red-haired girl explained. "But the countryside is too quiet; I want London, so I've come to stay with my uncle's stepsister."
"But the best places must be in the country," said Peggy. "I'd a deal rather live out o' London. 'Tis so much cleaner for yer caps and aprons—Mrs. Creak says so."
"But the best places have to be in the countryside," said Peggy. "I'd much rather live outside of London. It’s so much cleaner for your hats and aprons—Mrs. Creak says so."
"You are a queer one," said the red-haired girl, staring at her.
"You are pretty unusual," said the red-haired girl, staring at her.
Then a voice from an open window called to her—
Then a voice from an open window called to her—
"Liza, Liza! Come this minute!"
"Liza, Liza! Come here now!"
She darted indoors with pail and broom.
She rushed inside with a bucket and a broom.
Peggy walked on.
Peggy kept walking.
"No," she said; "I won't take Liza's place, not if I know it!"
"No," she said, "I won't take Liza's place, not if I can help it!"
She went into Mrs. Creak's little shop soon again.
She walked into Mrs. Creak's small shop again soon.
"You see, 'm," she said, "I believe if some one was to come and talk my aunt over, she might let me go. There's a girl on the ground floor who would do for her for sixpence a week. Now, if I was out, wouldn't I be gettin' that?"
"You see, 'm," she said, "I think that if someone were to come and talk to my aunt, she might let me go. There's a girl on the ground floor who would take care of her for sixpence a week. So if I were out, I would be getting that, right?"
"Well, yes, dearie, and a good bit more."
"Well, yes, sweetheart, and a lot more."
"Then I'd be able to pay the girl, and aunt would be looked after. Oh, please 'm, couldn't yer come round one day and talk to aunt."
"Then I could pay the girl, and my aunt would be taken care of. Oh, please, could you come by one day and talk to my aunt?"
Mrs. Creak shook her head doubtfully.
Mrs. Creak shook her head with uncertainty.
"I couldn't myself, but there's the district lady. I could speak to her."
"I can't do it myself, but there's the woman from the district. I could talk to her."
"She's no good," said Peggy. "Aunt won't let her indoors. She says she talks too much religion. She giv' her a trac' one day called 'The Happy Cripple,' and aunt said she were pokin' fun at her."
"She's no good," Peggy said. "Aunt won't let her inside. She says she talks too much about religion. She gave her a track one day called 'The Happy Cripple,' and Aunt said she was making fun of her."
"Ah," said Mrs. Creak, with a little sigh, "your aunt ain't found out that happiness is found in the very folk who seem to have the least to make 'em happy. I should say your aunt would be better for more religion, my dear."
"Ah," said Mrs. Creak, with a little sigh, "your aunt hasn't realized that happiness is often found in the people who seem to have the least to make them happy. I believe your aunt would benefit from having a bit more faith, my dear."
Peggy leant forward and spoke under her breath—
Peggy leaned forward and spoke quietly—
"She don't like God, 'm, and that's the real fac'! When her legs were hurt under the waggon, and she never walked agen, she giv' up sayin' prayers."
"She doesn't like God, and that's the truth! When her legs got hurt under the wagon, and she never walked again, she gave up saying prayers."
"Poor thing! I never knowed your aunt, Peggy. She were a cripple when I come here, and a person that kept her door shut to most folks. It's like a person shuttin' out the light o' day, to shut out the Almighty."
"Poor thing! I never knew your aunt, Peggy. She was disabled when I got here, and she was someone who kept her door closed to most people. It's like someone shutting out the light of day to shut out the Almighty."
Peggy nodded.
Peggy agreed.
"And so I wants to leave her and go to service. Please 'm, did you ever hear in the Bible of a leper capting and a little servant-maid?"
"And so I want to leave her and go to work. Please ma'am, have you ever heard in the Bible about a leper captain and a little servant girl?"
"Why, certain I have. 'Tis Naaman you'll be meaning."
"Of course, I have. You must be talking about Naaman."
"That be his name. I'm wantin' to get a place like that. I dessay she weren't older than me, and see what a lot o' good she did! I mean do an orful lot o' good when I goes into my place!"
"That’s his name. I want to get a place like that. I bet she wasn't older than me, and look at all the good she did! I mean, I want to do a whole lot of good when I get into my place!"
Mrs. Creak gazed at the child's big earnest eyes for a moment without speaking. Then she put down the stocking she was darning, and tapped her thimble on the counter.
Mrs. Creak looked at the child's big, sincere eyes for a moment without saying a word. Then she set aside the stocking she was darning and tapped her thimble on the counter.
"Now listen to me, Peggy Perkins. You're in a place now, and in the place that God Almighty chose for you. You're a little maid to a poor, unhappy cripple, who can't move from her bed. Now what good do you ever try to do to her?"
"Now listen to me, Peggy Perkins. You're in a situation now, and in the position that God Almighty chose for you. You're a little maid to a poor, unhappy cripple, who can't move from her bed. Now what good do you ever try to do for her?"
Peggy looked quite startled.
Peggy looked pretty surprised.
"Why, 'm, aunt is just aunt; I ain't in service."
"Why, I'm just an aunt; I'm not a servant."
"Yes you be, dearie. You be servin' her day in and day out. Do you ever try to make her feel a bit happier? Do you tell her of bits you hear in Sunday School, to make her know that God still loves her?"
"Yes, you are, dear. You are serving her every single day. Do you ever try to make her feel a little happier? Do you share things you hear in Sunday School with her, to remind her that God still loves her?"
Peggy drew a long breath.
Peggy took a deep breath.
"Why, I never says nothin' to her more than I can help."
"Honestly, I never say anything to her more than I have to."
Customers as usual interrupted the conversation, but Peggy departed from the sweet-shop with new ideas in her head.
Customers, as usual, interrupted the conversation, but Peggy left the candy store with fresh ideas in her head.
"'Tis as teacher said to you, Peggy—you're a lookin' for big things and not mindin' the little. But, oh lor! To think of me bein' in service to my aunt! If she were a missis, I wonder if I'd like her better!"
"'It's like the teacher said to you, Peggy—you’re looking for big things and not paying attention to the little ones. But, oh my! To think of me working for my aunt! If she were a married woman, I wonder if I’d like her better!"
She pondered slowly as she walked down the street.
She thought carefully as she walked down the street.
"Wonder what that there maidservant in the Bible would have done if she'd been lookin' after aunt! But there's no cure for cripples that I knows of, or I might be able to do her good."
"Wonder what that maidservant in the Bible would have done if she had been taking care of Aunt! But there's no cure for cripples that I know of, or I might be able to help her."
She passed a flower-girl selling violets, then she looked back at her, and a bright idea struck her.
She walked by a girl selling violets, then she glanced back at her, and a great idea hit her.
Hastily she felt for one of her precious coppers, and after considerable haggling over the bunches, she selected one, paid her penny, and ran off home as fast as her legs could carry her.
Hastily, she searched for one of her precious coins, and after a lot of bargaining over the bunches, she picked one, paid her penny, and hurried home as fast as she could.
When she came in she found her aunt lying down, her work, untouched, by her side. This was such an unusual sight that Peggy was quite taken aback.
When she walked in, she found her aunt lying down, her work untouched beside her. This was such an unusual sight that Peggy was really shocked.
She stepped across the room quietly.
She walked quietly across the room.
"I've brought you some vi'lets, Aunt, to smell."
"I've brought you some violets, Aunt, to smell."
Mrs. Perkins turned in her bed. Her face looked white and drawn.
Mrs. Perkins tossed in her bed. Her face looked pale and strained.
"I've that queer pain in my side agen, Peg," she murmured. "Give me a drop o' gin and hot water."
"I've got that strange pain in my side again, Peg," she murmured. "Give me a shot of gin and hot water."
Peggy put down her violets hastily, and went to the cupboard for the gin bottle, which, for Mrs. Perkins' credit, I must say, was hardly ever used by her.
Peggy quickly set down her violets and went to the cupboard for the gin bottle, which, to Mrs. Perkins' credit, I should mention was barely ever used by her.
She soon brought her some hot drink in a tumbler.
She soon brought her a hot drink in a tumbler.
Mrs. Perkins seemed better after she had drunk it, and once more sat up in bed.
Mrs. Perkins seemed better after she drank it and sat up in bed again.
"It took me all of a sudden," she explained; "and I've a lot of work to be got through. Here, Peggy, give me over that wool. Did you say you 'ad some vi'lets? Where did you get 'em?"
"It hit me all of a sudden," she explained, "and I have a lot of work to get through. Here, Peggy, hand me that wool. Did you say you had some violets? Where did you get them?"
"I bought 'em, Aunt."
"I bought them, Aunt."
"Bought vi'lets!" Mrs. Perkins' tone changed. "Why, you wicked, wasteful girl! And where did you get the money? Me lyin' here and slavin' from morn to night to keep us from starvin', and you out in the streets a-buying flowers like any carriage lady! You ought to be ashamed of yerself, that you did!"
"Bought violets!" Mrs. Perkins' tone shifted. "Why, you naughty, wasteful girl! Where did you get the money? Here I am, lying here and working hard from morning to night to keep us from starving, and you’re out in the streets buying flowers like some fancy lady! You should be ashamed of yourself for that!"
Peggy hung her head.
Peggy lowered her head.
"I bought 'em for you," she murmured. "I thought as 'ow you'd like to smell 'em!"
"I got these for you," she said softly. "I thought you'd like to smell them!"
Mrs. Perkins gave a scornful smile.
Mrs. Perkins gave a contemptuous smile.
"A very likely story. Don't you tell me no more lies! Bought 'em for me, indeed! When did you ever do such a wonder? The skies might fall before you'd give a thought to your sick aunt! You takes her money and vittles, and the clothes she gives yer, and you grumbles at all you has to do for her. Oh! If ever you loses your legs and lies on a hard bed, may you know what it is to have an ungrateful girl a-waitin' on yer!"
"A really believable story. Don’t give me any more lies! You bought them for me, really? When have you ever done something so amazing? The sky might as well fall before you'd think about your sick aunt! You take her money and food, and the clothes she gives you, and you complain about everything you have to do for her. Oh! If you ever lose your legs and have to lie on a hard bed, may you understand what it’s like to have an ungrateful girl waiting on you!"
A sullen look crossed Peggy's face. She did not attempt to argue the matter out, or prove herself in the right. But she felt as if she would never try to do a kindness to her aunt again. She began to make preparations for tea, and she pitched the violets down on the floor.
A gloomy expression settled on Peggy's face. She didn’t try to argue or prove she was right. But she felt like she would never bother to be kind to her aunt again. She started getting ready for tea and tossed the violets on the floor.
That gave an occasion for another scolding, and Mrs. Perkins finally gave orders that the flowers were to be put in a tumbler of fresh water and placed on the window-ledge.
That led to another scolding, and Mrs. Perkins eventually instructed that the flowers should be put in a glass of fresh water and placed on the windowsill.
"I only 'opes as you came by 'em honest; but there's no sayin'. I may as well 'ave the good of 'em now they're here."
"I just hope you got them honestly, but who knows? I might as well benefit from them now that they're here."
Peggy was wakened out of her sleep that night by a call from her aunt.
Peggy was awakened from her sleep that night by a call from her aunt.
"That old pain agen! It must be those shrimps I took. Oh dear! Oh dear! I feel as if I can't bear it!"
"That old pain again! It must be those shrimp I ate. Oh no! Oh no! I feel like I can't take it!"
"Shall I rub you?" asked Peggy.
"Should I give you a massage?" asked Peggy.
When her aunt seemed weak and helpless, she felt pity for her at once.
When her aunt appeared weak and vulnerable, she instantly felt sorry for her.
Mrs. Perkins let her try to rub her. Some more gin and water was administered, and then she seemed easier. Peggy sat at the bottom of the bed and watched her.
Mrs. Perkins let her try to rub her. A bit more gin and water was given, and then she seemed more comfortable. Peggy sat at the foot of the bed and watched her.
"Ah!" Mrs. Perkins said, with a groan. "I dessay my days are numbered. These pains are cruel; they must mean somethin'. But if I die, there 'll be no one to miss me."
"Ah!" Mrs. Perkins said, groaning. "I guess my days are numbered. These pains are really bad; they must mean something. But if I die, no one will miss me."
"I shall, Aunt," said Peggy honestly. "I've been thinkin' I'll be a better girl to you. And I'll tell you what I hears in Sunday School, and anythin' to make you a bit happier!"
"I will, Aunt," said Peggy sincerely. "I've been thinking that I'll be a better girl to you. And I'll share what I hear in Sunday School, and anything to make you a little happier!"
Mrs. Perkins groaned, and shook her head.
Mrs. Perkins groaned and shook her head.
"There's nothin' will make me happy," she said; "but there be plenty of room for improvement in you, Peg."
"Nothing will make me happy," she said, "but there's plenty of room for improvement in you, Peg."
"Yea," said Peggy, humbly and determinedly. "I've made my mind up to do yer good, same as the servant-maid did to the leper capting. An' I'll tell yer all I hears, and you can pick out the bits that soot yer, and ease your mind like."
"Yeah," said Peggy, humbly and with determination. "I've decided to help you, just like the maid helped the leper captain. And I'll share everything I hear with you, and you can choose the parts that suit you and put your mind at ease."
"I don't want ter hear religion," said Mrs. Perkins, with an indignant sniff. "If there be a God, He have treated me shameful! I won't have nothin' to do with Him!"
"I don't want to hear about religion," said Mrs. Perkins with an indignant sniff. "If there is a God, He has treated me shamefully! I won't have anything to do with Him!"
"God loves yer, Mrs. Creak says," said Peggy undaunted. She was still sitting at the bottom of the bed, staring at her aunt; and now her eyes took a dreamy turn. "Anyways, you ain't been mocked and whipped and crucified, same as Jesus Christ, and God loved Him ever so, teacher said so. I s'pose as how God loved us ever so, and let us come first, when the Crucifixion come along!"
"God loves you, Mrs. Creak says," Peggy said confidently. She was still sitting at the foot of the bed, staring at her aunt; and now her eyes had a dreamy look. "Anyway, you haven't been mocked, whipped, or crucified, like Jesus Christ, and God loved Him a lot, the teacher said so. I guess God loves us a lot too, and let us come first when the Crucifixion happened!"
"Get into bed with yer, and don't talk my 'ead off!" was the irritable comment of Mrs. Perkins.
"Get into bed with you, and don't talk my head off!" was the annoyed remark of Mrs. Perkins.
Peggy promptly obeyed.
Peggy quickly complied.
When she woke the next morning, her aunt was much as usual. The midnight talk seemed a dream; neither of them alluded to it, and life went on as before till the following Sunday.
When she woke up the next morning, her aunt was pretty much the same as usual. The late-night conversation felt like a dream; neither of them mentioned it, and life continued as it always had until the following Sunday.
Peggy went to school that morning with a fixed resolve in her busy brain.
Peggy went to school that morning with a determined mindset in her busy brain.
She lingered behind the other children when school was over.
She hung back behind the other kids when school was over.
"Please, teacher, I wants to arsk you somethink."
"Please, teacher, I want to ask you something."
"Then you shall walk to church with me, Peggy. We are quite early, so sit down again. What is it?"
"Then you should walk to church with me, Peggy. We're pretty early, so sit down again. What's going on?"
"Please, teacher, is there no ways of gettin' a cripple cured now, same as the leper capting in the Bible?"
"Please, teacher, are there no ways to cure a cripple now, like the leper captain in the Bible?"
"You mean Naaman? Well, no, Peggy. God does not work miracles now, nor let His servants do it; there is no need."
"You’re talking about Naaman? Well, no, Peggy. God doesn’t perform miracles anymore, nor does He allow His servants to; there’s no need."
Peggy's face fell.
Peggy's expression changed.
"Then poor cripples can't be done good to by no one?"
"Then poor disabled people can't be helped by anyone?"
"Oh yes, indeed," and Miss Gregory's face brightened. "Their hearts may be made well and sound and happy, Peggy; and after all, that is the best part of us, isn't it? We think a lot of our body, with its aches and pains, but it is only a cage. I passed down a narrow dark street yesterday, and outside a window there was a thrush, singing as sweetly as if he were perched on a tree with a beautiful green world all around him. Do you know where thrushes generally live, Peggy? In the sweet country, with flowers and dew-laden grass, and the free, clear air to fly in, with nothing above them but the infinite blue, and other birds to live and play with all day long. That is the world to sing in, and this little fellow was in a smoke-grimed cage about a foot square; he could only see soot and dust and fog, and screaming, quarrelsome men and women, and children who sometimes tried to hit him with stones. Yet he sang his song as merrily and sweetly as any free, country bird. He had a happy heart. And if we have a crippled body, we can have a singing heart."
"Oh yes, definitely," Miss Gregory's face lit up. "Their hearts can be healthy, sound, and happy, Peggy; and after all, that's the best part of us, isn't it? We focus so much on our bodies, with all their aches and pains, but they’re just a cage. I walked down a narrow dark street yesterday, and outside a window was a thrush, singing as sweetly as if it were sitting on a tree in a beautiful green world. Do you know where thrushes usually live, Peggy? In the lovely countryside, with flowers, dewy grass, and fresh air to fly in, with nothing above them but the endless blue sky, and other birds to hang out and play with all day long. That's the world to sing in, and this little guy was stuck in a smoke-covered cage about a foot square; he could only see soot, dust, and fog, along with loud, quarrelsome men and women, and kids who sometimes tried to hit him with stones. Yet he sang his song as joyfully and sweetly as any free bird in the countryside. He had a happy heart. And even if we have a broken body, we can still have a singing heart."
"How?" said Peggy, with big eyes and still bigger thoughts.
"How?" Peggy asked, her eyes wide and her mind racing.
"By asking Jesus to come into our hearts and make them sing. Have you ever asked Jesus to come into yours, Peggy?"
"By inviting Jesus to fill our hearts and make them joyful. Have you ever asked Jesus to come into yours, Peggy?"
"I prays to Him," said Peggy reflectively; "but I don't expec' He'd care to live in my heart. It ain't fit for Him. Aunt says I be a wicked girl."
"I pray to Him," Peggy said thoughtfully; "but I don't expect He'd want to live in my heart. It's not good enough for Him. Aunt says I'm a wicked girl."
"However wicked your heart is, it can be washed whiter than snow, Peggy. Jesus will do that if you give your heart to Him. He will make your heart fit to receive Him, and if He 'abides in us,' we are told we shall bring forth much fruit; you will be helped to be good and guarded from evil if Jesus is taking charge of you."
"Regardless of how sinful your heart may be, it can be made pure, Peggy. Jesus will achieve that if you surrender your heart to Him. He will prepare your heart to welcome Him, and if He 'lives in us,' we are told that we will bear a lot of good results; you will find strength to be good and protection from evil if Jesus is in control of your life."
"I'd like Him to," said Peggy, with a determined little nod.
"I want Him to," Peggy said, with a firm little nod.
"Then shall we kneel down here together and ask Him? You speak to Him, Peggy, and remember that He is waiting to hear and answer you."
"Then should we kneel down here together and ask Him? You talk to Him, Peggy, and remember that He is waiting to hear from you and respond."
So Peggy bent her head and shut her eyes.
So Peggy lowered her head and closed her eyes.
"I arsk you, Lord Jesus, to take hold of my heart and wash it, and make it proper; and please come into it and give me a singin' heart, and I gives it up to you like teacher says I ought. And please help me to be good, for I'm awful wicked."
"I ask you, Lord Jesus, to take hold of my heart and cleanse it, and make it right; and please come into it and give me a joyful heart, and I give it up to you like the teacher says I should. And please help me to be good, because I’m really bad."
There was a little silence in the empty schoolroom. Then Miss Gregory prayed aloud for her little scholar, that she might be kept a true and faithful little follower of her Saviour. And when they rose from their feet, Peggy's face was very sweet and serious.
There was a brief silence in the empty classroom. Then Miss Gregory prayed out loud for her young student, asking that she would remain a true and faithful follower of her Savior. And when they stood up, Peggy's face was very sweet and serious.
"I'm never goin' to be wicked no more," she asserted.
"I'm never going to be wicked anymore," she asserted.
Miss Gregory smiled, then told her to follow her to church; and on the way talked very earnestly to her, trying to make her realise how weak she was in herself, and how strong her Saviour.
Miss Gregory smiled, then told her to follow her to church; and on the way, she talked very earnestly to her, trying to make her understand how weak she was on her own, and how strong her Savior was.
When Peggy reached home, and sat down to the luxury of a mutton chop with her aunt, she began to think how she could pass on what she had heard. It was very difficult. Mrs. Perkins was more discontented on Sunday than any other day in the week. She had time for airing her grievances, and her tongue certainly never had a Sabbath's rest, if her hands had.
When Peggy got home and sat down to enjoy a mutton chop with her aunt, she started thinking about how to share what she had heard. It was pretty tricky. Mrs. Perkins was more unhappy on Sundays than any other day of the week. She had the time to voice her complaints, and her mouth definitely didn’t take a day off, even if her hands did.
"Aunt," said Peggy at length, bringing out her words with a jerk, "do you ever feel like singing?"
"Aunt," Peggy finally said, her words coming out in a rush, "do you ever feel like singing?"
"Are you givin' me some of yer imperence?" was the angry retort.
"Are you giving me some of your impertinence?" was the angry reply.
"Oh no, I ain't a-goin' to sauce yer! Teacher, was a-tellin' me of a sick body havin' a singin' heart."
"Oh no, I'm not going to mess with you! The teacher was telling me about a sick person having a singing heart."
"I dessay," Mrs. Perkins said scornfully. "Let yer teacher wait till she has a sick body, and then let her sing!"
"I dare say," Mrs. Perkins said scornfully. "Let your teacher wait until she's feeling sick, and then let her sing!"
"I 'spect she would," said Peggy thoughtfully. "She says how you does it is to ask Jesus to come into your heart, and He'll make it sing."
"I bet she would," Peggy said thoughtfully. "She says that the way you do it is to ask Jesus to come into your heart, and He'll make it sing."
Mrs. Perkins gave a contemptuous snort.
Mrs. Perkins rolled her eyes.
Peggy gained courage, and proceeded—
Peggy found her courage and proceeded—
"I was arskin' her if sick folk that couldn't be cured by doctors could be done any good to, and she says, 'Yes, their hearts could be made well and sound and 'appy. It sounds cheerful like, don't it? I thought as 'ow you'd like to hear it."
"I was asking her if sick people who couldn't be cured by doctors could still be helped, and she said, 'Yes, their hearts could be made well and sound and happy. It sounds cheerful, doesn't it? I thought you’d like to hear it.'"
"Much obliged," said Mrs. Perkins sarcastically.
"Thanks a lot," Mrs. Perkins said sarcastically.
There was silence. The meal was finished. Peggy washed up and tidied the room. Her aunt lay back in her bed, and appeared to be studying a Sunday paper. But suddenly Peggy heard her give a little cry.
There was silence. The meal was over. Peggy cleaned up and organized the room. Her aunt reclined in her bed, looking like she was reading a Sunday paper. But suddenly, Peggy heard her let out a small cry.
"That there pain agen! Oh for! Whatever shall I do? 'Tis a-takin' hold o' my inside, like a lobster's claws!"
"That pain is back again! Oh no! What am I going to do? It’s gripping my insides like a lobster's claws!"
"I'll get the gin," said Peggy.
"I'll get the gin," Peggy said.
But her aunt would have none of it. She moaned and cried, and then began to talk incoherently.
But her aunt wouldn’t hear of it. She wailed and sobbed, and then started to speak in a jumble of words.
"'Tis nay 'eart, I know 'tis, and I shall be dead before long. A 'appy heart! Ay, 'tis fine talkin'! Singin'! I mind in Sunday School I could sing the 'eartiest o' them. How does it go?
"'Tis my heart, I know it is, and I shall be gone before long. A happy heart! Yeah, it’s easy to say! Singing! I remember in Sunday School I could sing the hardest of them. How does it go?
"'Oh for a 'eart to praise my God,
A 'eart from sin set free.
A 'eart that's sprinkled with the blood
So freely shed for me.'
"'Oh for a heart to praise my God,
A heart that’s set free from sin.
A heart that's sprinkled with the blood
So freely shed for me.'
"What do you say, Peg, about the love o' God? Oh lor! Oh, fetch the doctor, quick, quick!"
"What do you think, Peg, about God's love? Oh no! Oh, get the doctor, quickly, quickly!"
A spasm of agony seemed to pass over her.
A wave of pain washed over her.
Peggy rushed from the room.
Peggy hurried out of the room.
"Mrs. Jones!" she shouted at that good woman's door. "Go to aunt. She be mortal bad! I'm off for the doctor."
"Mrs. Jones!" she yelled at that good woman's door. "Go to Aunt! She's really bad! I'm heading to get the doctor."
It was not long before she was back again with the young practitioner who lived not far away. But Mrs. Perkins was already beyond all human aid, and Peggy for the first time in her life realised what an awfully sudden and unexpected messenger Death may sometimes be.
It wasn't long before she returned with the young doctor who lived nearby. But Mrs. Perkins was already beyond any human help, and for the first time in her life, Peggy understood how shockingly sudden and unexpected Death can be.
CHAPTER III
"I'M READY FOR MY PLACE"
"I'M READY FOR MY TURN"
THE next few days were dark and bewildering ones to Peggy. Mrs. Jones proved a friend in need. She took her to her room at once and mothered her as she had never been mothered before. Peggy was grateful, but she was not comforted till she paid a visit to Mrs. Creak.
THE next few days were dark and confusing for Peggy. Mrs. Jones turned out to be a friend in need. She took her to her room right away and cared for her like she had never been cared for before. Peggy was grateful, but she didn’t feel truly comforted until she visited Mrs. Creak.
"'Tis so awful me havin' wished 'er dead many a time, Mrs. Creak! I thinks of it at nights. And I was so cross and sulky and imperent, and now she be gone. And oh! Mrs. Creak, where is she?"
"'It's so awful that I've wished her dead many times, Mrs. Creak! I think about it at night. I was so angry, sulky, and rude, and now she's gone. And oh! Mrs. Creak, where is she?"
Mrs. Creak was silent. Then she said softly—
Mrs. Creak was quiet. Then she said softly—
"You gave her a message, dearie. Her last thoughts were about God and His love. She may have put up a prayer for mercy. She were very near it from the hymn you tells me she quoted—
"You sent her a message, dear. Her last thoughts were about God and His love. She might have said a prayer for mercy. She was very close to it from the hymn you told me she quoted—
"'Oh for . . . a heart that's sprinkled with the blood
So freely shed for me.'
"'Oh for . . . a heart that's touched by the blood
So freely shed for me.'
"It may have set her thinkin' and then prayin', dearie. 'Tis very remarkable she should have minded it just then. But oh! Peggy, my girl, never you leave it to make your peace with God till He calls you! He do call so terrible sudden sometimes."
"It might have made her think and then pray, dearie. It’s pretty remarkable she noticed it at that moment. But oh! Peggy, my girl, don’t you ever wait to make your peace with God until He calls you! He can call so unexpectedly sometimes."
Peggy nodded soberly.
Peggy nodded seriously.
"I ain't goin' to say another cross word to no one all the days o' my life 'm, for fear they should die sudden 'fore I could make it up with 'em."
"I'm not going to say another harsh word to anyone for the rest of my life, because I'm afraid they might die suddenly before I could make amends."
"That's a very grand resolve," said Mrs. Creak, "but it's too big a one to keep, Peggy, if ye don't ask the Lord's help."
"That's a really ambitious plan," said Mrs. Creak, "but it's too big to handle, Peggy, if you don't ask for the Lord's help."
"The Lord helpin' me—Amen," finished Peggy fervently. Then, after a big sigh or two, she came to business.
"The Lord helping me—Amen," Peggy concluded passionately. After taking a deep breath or two, she got down to business.
"Please 'm, Mrs. Jones wants me to stay and mind h'Arthur, and she'll give me my vittles and clothes, but I wants to go to service."
"Please, ma'am, Mrs. Jones wants me to stay and take care of Arthur, and she'll give me my food and clothes, but I want to go to church."
"I know you do, dearie, but 'tis difficult for you at present."
"I know you do, darling, but it's hard for you right now."
"Oh, please 'm, do you think God is answerin' my prayer? I've been arskin' Him fearful hard to let me go to service, but I do hope I haven't been and made aunt die."
"Oh, please ma'am, do you think God is answering my prayer? I've been asking Him really hard to let me go to church, but I hope I haven't been the reason my aunt died."
She stopped, aghast at the thought. But good little Mrs. Creak reassured her.
She stopped, shocked at the thought. But kind Mrs. Creak reassured her.
"God has our lives in His hand, and no others have, Peggy. He took your aunt away, but I doubt if it will be easy even now for you to get into real good service."
"God has our lives in His hands, and no one else does, Peggy. He took your aunt away, but I doubt it will be easy for you to find really good work even now."
"Why?"
"Why?"
"There be your clothes, child. You have none fit to wear, and it takes a good sum to get things together. And then you have no trainin' at all. If you could go to a trainin' 'ome now."
"There are your clothes, kid. You don't have anything suitable to wear, and it costs a lot to get everything sorted. And then you have no training at all. If only you could go to a training home now."
"That I never will!" said Peggy stoutly. "I won't go to the 'Ouse or any such institootion. I'll manage 'm. I know a good many girls in places, an' they 'll 'elp me."
"Not a chance!" Peggy said defiantly. "I won't go to a house or any place like that. I’ll handle it myself. I know a lot of girls in different situations, and they’ll help me."
Peggy did not let the grass grow under her feet. She followed her aunt's funeral in company with three other women who took pity on her. And then, when she had come back and packed up her belongings, she gave the key of her room to the landlord and went to live with Mrs. Jones.
Peggy didn't waste any time. After her aunt's funeral, she was accompanied by three other women who felt sorry for her. Once she returned and packed her things, she handed the key to her room over to the landlord and moved in with Mrs. Jones.
The very next day she was haunting Nelson Street, and eagerly talking to the red-haired girl at No. 6.
The very next day, she was roaming around Nelson Street and eagerly chatting with the red-haired girl at No. 6.
"I'm a-goin' into a place as soon as I can find one," she assured her importantly; "but I don't want to live in this street."
"I'm going to find a place as soon as I can," she assured her importantly; "but I don't want to live on this street."
"That's a pity," said the red-haired girl good-naturedly, "for No. 14 is a-goin' to be married, and she's leavin', and you might a-tried there."
"That's too bad," said the red-haired girl with a friendly tone, "because No. 14 is getting married and she's leaving, and you could have made an effort there."
Peggy's face lit up with a splendid inspiration.
Peggy's face brightened with a fantastic idea.
"Is that No. 14 a-cleanin' her doorstep?" she asked breathlessly.
"Is that No. 14 cleaning her doorstep?" she asked breathlessly.
She was assured it was. Off she marched, and opened fire at once.
She was told it was. Off she went and started firing right away.
"I say, I hear tell you be leavin'. How soon?"
"I heard you're leaving. When is it happening?"
The servant-girl looked round. She had a pretty little face, but her dress, cap, and apron were in a pitiably dirty condition.
The maid looked around. She had a cute little face, but her dress, cap, and apron were in a terribly dirty state.
"Yes, I'm leavin', thank goodness!" she ejaculated. "What business be it of yourn?"
"Yes, I'm leaving, thank goodness!" she exclaimed. "What business is it of yours?"
Peggy's eyes were not on her face, but on her dress. She was taking stock mentally, and murmured to herself—
Peggy wasn't focused on her face; she was looking at her dress. She was mentally assessing things and murmured to herself—
"Be careful, Peg! Two darns in the back, a slit in the elbow, and a washed-out blue!"
"Be careful, Peg! Two holes in the back, a tear in the elbow, and a faded blue!"
Then she spoke.
Then she said.
"How much for your cotton dresses? Will ye sell?"
"How much are your cotton dresses? Are you willing to sell?"
"Sell 'em!" exclaimed the girl. "Be you clean demented?"
"Sell them!" the girl exclaimed. "Are you completely out of your mind?"
"But you won't be wearin' cotton when you're married," urged Peggy; "and I'm certain sure your gowns would fit me. I'll give yer two bob for this one, and that's a very good offer."
"But you won't be wearing cotton when you're married," Peggy urged; "and I'm pretty sure your gowns would fit me. I'll give you two shillings for this one, and that's a really good offer."
The girl looked at Peggy with some amusement.
The girl looked at Peggy with a hint of amusement.
"I don't care if I do sell you this one. I'm a-leavin' to-morrow."
"I don't care if I sell you this one. I'm leaving tomorrow."
"But it must be washed," said Peggy firmly.
"But it has to be washed," said Peggy firmly.
"Oh, I ain't a-goin' to have it washed. You'll take it as it is."
"Oh, I'm not going to have it washed. You'll take it as it is."
"Then sixpence off!" said Peggy.
"Then sixpence off!" Peggy said.
The bargain was struck. Late the next evening, Peggy arrived at the sweet-shop in an eager, excited state.
The deal was made. Late the next evening, Peggy showed up at the candy store feeling eager and excited.
"Here I am, please 'm, and two print gowns for three-and-sixpence; one dirty and one clean. And the hems will turn up, and they only want a bit o' mendin'. You see 'm, there's ten shillings of poor aunt's that come to me, besides the five that Mrs. Jones got my best black with, and she giv' me a black hat; so now I've got six shillings and sixpence for boots, and a jacket, and aprons, and another cap; and please 'm, do you think I shall do then?"
"Here I am, please ma'am, with two print dresses for three and sixpence; one dirty and one clean. The hems can be turned up, and they just need a little mending. You see, I've got ten shillings from poor aunt that she left me, plus the five Mrs. Jones got for my best black dress, and she gave me a black hat; so now I've got six shillings and sixpence for boots, a jacket, aprons, and another cap; and please ma'am, do you think that will be enough?"
Mrs. Creak looked at the enterprising Peggy with amusement and a little respect.
Mrs. Creak looked at the ambitious Peggy with a mix of amusement and a bit of respect.
"I see you be quite determined to go to service, Peggy, so I'll do what I can to help you. Give me the dresses, and I'll see to 'em. If you gets clothes, you won't be long in finding a place."
"I see you’re really set on going to service, Peggy, so I’ll do what I can to help you. Give me the dresses, and I’ll take care of them. If you get some clothes, you won’t be waiting long to find a place."
A fortnight later, Peggy had the joy and satisfaction of seeing a very modest outfitin her one wooden box. Mrs. Jones had been good to her, and given her several cast-off garments of her own, which clever old Mrs. Creak had cut up and altered and turned out in quite good style.
A couple of weeks later, Peggy felt the joy and satisfaction of seeing a very modest outfit in her one wooden box. Mrs. Jones had been kind to her and had given her several hand-me-down clothes of her own, which clever old Mrs. Creak had cut up and altered, resulting in quite a nice style.
"'Tis not only the outside of your back wants covering, my girl; and remember that good stout petticoats and well-mended stockings will keep you warm and well in the coldest weather."
"It's not just your back that needs covering, my girl; and remember that strong petticoats and patched stockings will keep you warm and healthy in the coldest weather."
"Yes 'm," said Peggy meekly.
"Yes, ma'am," Peggy replied quietly.
And then she added anxiously, "And, please 'm, I'm tryin' hard to fasten my hair up. I've a-been lookin' at the girls in Nelson Street. They mostly has a curled fringe, but I can't make mine curl nohow. I've tried curl-papers, but I don't seem to manage 'em right, and them curlin'-tongs cost money."
And then she added nervously, "And, please ma'am, I'm really trying to fix my hair up. I've been watching the girls on Nelson Street. They mostly have a curled fringe, but I can't get mine to curl at all. I've tried curl papers, but I just can't seem to get them right, and those curling tongs cost money."
"Now, Peggy, you take my word, and brush your hair smooth. Ladies will like it much better. Plait it neatly behind; them fringes be traps for dirt and dust, and take a lot o' time fussin' over."
"Now, Peggy, trust me and smooth out your hair. The ladies will appreciate it much more. Braid it neatly in the back; those bangs are just traps for dirt and dust, and they take a lot of time to deal with."
"But," said Peggy, "I want to look proper 'm; I don't want to look like a Noah's Ark servant. Mrs. Jones says girls must make the most o' theirselves. And a fringe makes a cap look first class!"
"But," said Peggy, "I want to look nice; I don't want to look like a servant from Noah's Ark. Mrs. Jones says girls should make the most of themselves. And a fringe makes a cap look top-notch!"
"You try my way first. I know good service, and 'tis the best servant-maids wear the plainest heads."
"You try my method first. I know good service, and the best maids wear the simplest styles."
So reluctantly Peggy gave up all idea of a fringe. She appeared in Nelson Street one morning and spoke to her red-haired friend.
So, with some hesitation, Peggy abandoned the idea of having a fringe. One morning, she showed up on Nelson Street and talked to her red-haired friend.
"I'm ready for my place," she said, with much pride.
"I'm ready for my place," she said proudly.
"No. 9 is wantin' a general," said Eliza.
"No. 9 needs a general," said Eliza.
"Who lives there?"
"Who lives here?"
"A widder and six children."
"A widow and six kids."
"Oh my! I couldn't do for 'em. What does a general do, Liza?"
"Oh wow! I couldn't do anything for them. What does a general do, Liza?"
"Most everythink—washin' and cleanin', and cookin', and twenty other things besides."
"Most everything—washing and cleaning, cooking, and twenty other things too."
Peggy gave a little shake of her head.
Peggy shook her head a bit.
"I don't think I'll go to No. 9. I should like to live in a bigger street than this. I'm on the look-out for a house with a garding!"
"I don't think I'm going to No. 9. I’d rather live on a bigger street than this. I'm looking for a house with a garden!"
"Why don't yer go to a Registry?" suggested Eliza. "That's where I should go, only uncle were so wild for me to come 'ere."
"Why don’t you go to a Registry?" suggested Eliza. "That’s where I should go, but my uncle was so eager for me to come here."
"What's a Registry?" asked Peggy. "'Tis where they marries folks, ain't it?"
"What's a Registry?" Peggy asked. "Isn't that where they tie the knot?"
"No, silly! Yer puts your name down, and what yer can do, and then when a lady comes along, they giv' yer name to her, and she sees yer, and if she likes yer she takes yer."
"No, silly! You put your name down, and what you can do, and then when a lady comes along, they give your name to her, and she sees you, and if she likes you, she takes you."
Peggy's eyes shone.
Peggy's eyes sparkled.
"That's first-rate. I'll go this afternoon, and I'll put on my best black. Where is there one?"
"That's top-notch. I'll go this afternoon, and I'll wear my best black outfit. Where can I find one?"
"The girl at No. 14 who's just come, tells me there's one in Friars Street, No. 54."
"The girl at No. 14 who just arrived tells me there's one on Friars Street, No. 54."
Peggy repeated this to herself, and walked home radiant. She did not tell Mrs. Croak of her intention, for she had a fear that she might stop her. In this conjecture she was right. Mrs. Creak was old-fashioned, and did not think much of Registries. She had told Peggy she had mentioned her to the Bible-woman and to the district visitor, and they had both promised to look-out for a place for her. But Peggy found waiting was a trial, and so she took her future into her own hands, and when she was arrayed in her black frock and hat, she informed Mrs. Jones that she was going out to look for a place.
Peggy said this to herself as she walked home feeling joyful. She didn't tell Mrs. Croak about her plan because she was worried she might try to stop her. In this assumption, she was correct. Mrs. Creak was old-fashioned and didn’t think much of Registries. She had told Peggy that she mentioned her to the Bible-woman and the district visitor, and they both promised to help find her a place. But Peggy found waiting to be frustrating, so she decided to take her future into her own hands. Once she was dressed in her black dress and hat, she informed Mrs. Jones that she was going out to look for a place.
"Good luck go with you!" said that good-natured woman. "And mind you say you can mind babies well, Peg. I'll speak for you there, for you've minded h'Arthur h'off and h'on since he cut his first tooth!"
"Good luck to you!" said that friendly woman. "And make sure to mention that you can take care of babies, Peg. I'll vouch for you on that because you've looked after Arthur on and off since he got his first tooth!"
Peggy marched away. She looked at her reflected figure in the shop windows with great satisfaction.
Peggy walked off confidently. She gazed at her reflection in the shop windows with a feeling of satisfaction.
"You look grand, Peggy!" she ejaculated. "Fit to be in a real good place, and you see you get it, that's all!"
"You look amazing, Peggy!" she exclaimed. "You belong in a really nice place, and look, you're getting it, that's all!"
She found the Registry. It was a Berlin Wool shop, and a large card printed in the window stated that it was a "Servants' Registry."
She found the Registry. It was a Berlin Wool shop, and a large sign in the window said it was a "Servants' Registry."
She went boldly in, and addressed a stern looking-woman behind the counter.
She walked in confidently and spoke to a stern-looking woman behind the counter.
"Please 'm, I've come to look for a place."
"Excuse me, I'm here to find a place."
"What kind of place?" demanded the woman. "Have you ever been out before?"
"What kind of place is it?" the woman asked. "Have you ever been out before?"
"No," said Peggy importantly. "This is my first place, so I'm very partic'lar about it."
"No," Peggy said confidently. "This is my first place, so I'm very particular about it."
"And what can you do?"
"And what can you do?"
Not a glimmer of a smile crossed the questioner's face.
Not a trace of a smile appeared on the questioner's face.
Peggy drew a long breath. She had rehearsed it too often to be at a loss.
Peggy took a deep breath. She had practiced it so many times that she knew exactly what to say.
"Please 'm, I can scrub floors, and clean grates, and make beds, and clean winders, and sweep and dust, and mind babies, and cook 'taties and tripe, and mutton chops, and steak, and red herrings, and make tea and gruel, and hot drinks of gin and water, and nurse cripples, and run messages, and wash clothes, and—"
"Please, I can scrub floors, clean grates, make beds, clean windows, sweep and dust, look after babies, cook potatoes and tripe, mutton chops, steak, red herrings, make tea and porridge, prepare hot drinks with gin and water, care for the disabled, deliver messages, wash clothes, and—"
"That will do. Your name?"
"That's enough. What's your name?"
"Margaret Perkins, please 'm."
"Margaret Perkins, please message me."
"Your age?"
"How old are you?"
"Thirteen 'm."
"1:00 PM."
Another grave-faced woman came forward.
Another serious-looking woman came forward.
"There's a lady waiting for a girl," she said, in a murmur. "She doesn't mind training them, she says. Shall I let her see her?"
"There's a woman waiting for a girl," she said softly. "She doesn't mind training them, she says. Should I let her meet her?"
Peggy's checks got crimson with excitement. When she was ushered into a little back room, and was confronted by a tall melancholy woman in black, she felt that this was a crisis in her life.
Peggy's face flushed with excitement. When she was led into a small back room and faced a tall, somber woman in black, she sensed that this was a turning point in her life.
"Is this a respectable girl, Miss Shipley?"
"Is this a respectable girl, Miss Shipley?"
Peggy did not give Miss Shipley time to speak.
Peggy didn't give Miss Shipley a chance to say anything.
"I'm quite respectable," she said. "I'm goin' to service because my aunt has died. Lots o' people know me."
"I'm pretty respectable," she said. "I'm going to the service because my aunt passed away. Lots of people know me."
The lady looked at her gloomily.
The woman looked at her sadly.
"You look very small," she said. "Are you strong?"
"You look really small," she said. "Are you strong?"
"I'm quite strong, please 'm, and, please 'm, have you an ill 'usband? That's the place I'm lookin' for. To wait on a lady with an ill 'usband. But I can mind your babies for yer. I'm first-rate with babies, so long as there's only one in arms."
"I'm pretty strong, if you don't mind me saying, and do you have a sick husband? That's the situation I'm looking for. To take care of a lady with a sick husband. But I can look after your babies for you. I'm great with babies, as long as there's only one in my arms."
Miss Shipley turned sharply away. The lady frowned ferociously upon Peggy.
Miss Shipley turned away abruptly. The woman glared fiercely at Peggy.
"I am a single lady," she said, "and want a clean honest respectable girl, who does her work, and keeps a quiet tongue in her head."
"I’m a single woman," she said, "and I want a clean, honest, respectable girl who does her job and keeps to herself."
Peggy was not a whit abashed.
Peggy was not the slightest bit embarrassed.
"I don't talk if I'm not wanted to," she said; "only, please 'm, what kind of 'ouse do yer live in? Has it a garding? And is there carpets on the front stairs? I'm lookin' for a real nice place."
"I don't speak if I'm not wanted," she said. "But please tell me, what kind of house do you live in? Does it have a garden? And are there carpets on the front stairs? I'm looking for a really nice place."
"Miss Shipley!" called the lady sharply. "This girl will be no use to me; she is either most impertinent or half-witted."
"Miss Shipley!" the lady called out sharply. "This girl will be of no use to me; she is either very rude or somewhat slow-witted."
Peggy was bustled out, wholly unconscious that she was in fault. Miss Shipley enlightened her.
Peggy was hurried away, completely unaware that she had done anything wrong. Miss Shipley set her straight.
"If you wish to get a place," she said, "you must be quiet and respectful in your manners. If you sit down a bit, we may have other ladies in."
"If you want to get a spot," she said, "you need to be quiet and polite in your behavior. If you sit for a while, we might have other ladies join us."
Peggy took a seat in silence. She saw a good deal of coming and going, was interviewed herself by a publican's wife, a grocer's, and a young bride just married to a plumber and gasfitter, but she calmly declined each of these situations, asserting gravely—
Peggy sat down quietly. She noticed a lot of people coming and going, and she was approached for interviews by the wife of a pub owner, a grocery store owner, and a young bride who had just married a plumber and gasfitter, but she calmly turned down each of these opportunities, stating seriously—
"I means to live in a proper house, in a real good place."
"I want to live in a nice house, in a really good area."
Then the Miss Shipleys lost patience with her.
Then the Miss Shipleys ran out of patience with her.
"You tell us you have had no experience, and have never been out before. You ought to be thankful to any one for being willing to take you and train you. You bring us no references, and yet expect to get a first class place. It is quite ridiculous. You are really too small and young to be in service at all."
"You say you have no experience and have never been out before. You should be grateful to anyone willing to take you on and train you. You come to us with no references, yet you expect to get a top-notch position. It's honestly laughable. You're really too small and young to be in this line of work at all."
Peggy felt dismay for the first time, but she sat still in her corner. Other servants came and went, but she did indeed seem to be the smallest of them all. Presently, with a sigh, she got up.
Peggy felt a sense of shock for the first time, but she stayed put in her corner. Other servants came and went, but she really did seem to be the smallest of them all. After a moment, with a sigh, she stood up.
"P'raps I'll call again to-morrow," she said. "There must be some nice places goin', and I means to get into one of 'em!"
"Maybe I'll call again tomorrow," she said. "There must be some nice places available, and I plan to get into one of them!"
She made her exit very quietly. The Miss Shipleys seemed rather relieved to get rid of her.
She left very quietly. The Miss Shipleys seemed pretty relieved to see her go.
Once outside, big tears came to her eyes.
Once outside, large tears filled her eyes.
"Peggy, you ought to be 'shamed of yourself, great cry-baby! You've got your clothes, and of course you'll get a place."
"Peggy, you should be ashamed of yourself, you big crybaby! You've got your clothes, and of course you'll find a place."
She rubbed her eyes vigorously, and was startled when she heard a lady's voice close to her.
She rubbed her eyes hard and was surprised when she heard a woman's voice nearby.
"What is the matter, little girl? Can't you get a place?"
"What’s wrong, little girl? Can’t you find a spot?"
Peggy looked up astonished, not knowing that her words were overheard.
Peggy looked up in shock, unaware that her words had been overheard.
A lady dressed in mourning was addressing her, and Peggy thought she had one of the sweetest faces that she had ever seen.
A woman in mourning was speaking to her, and Peggy thought she had one of the sweetest faces she had ever seen.
"Oh, please 'm," she cried, "do you want a servant? I'd like ever so to come and live with you."
"Oh, please, ma'am," she pleaded, "do you need a servant? I would really love to come and live with you."
The lady smiled. "I am just going in to the Registry for a girl, but I think you are too small."
The woman smiled. "I'm just going into the Registry for a girl, but I think you're too small."
"That's what they say," said Peggy, with a little gulp in her throat. "And if they only knew what I can do! I can scrub floors, and clean grates, and make beds, and clean winders—"
"That's what they say," Peggy said, swallowing hard. "And if they only knew what I could do! I can scrub floors, clean grates, make beds, and clean windows—"
She rattled off the list of her accomplishments with hope once more shining in her eyes, as she saw the lady's interest in her.
She quickly recounted her achievements, her eyes once again bright with hope as she noticed the woman's interest in her.
"And, please 'm," she hurried to say, "I don't mind if you don't have a garding; but I'd do for you faithful wherever you be."
"And, please sir," she quickly said, "I don't mind if you don't have a guard; but I would be loyal to you no matter where you are."
"We can't well talk in the street," said the lady. "Come inside. I will ask Miss Shipley about you."
"We can't really talk in the street," said the lady. "Come inside. I'll ask Miss Shipley about you."
Peggy followed her in with bright eyes and red cheeks.
Peggy followed her in with sparkling eyes and flushed cheeks.
"We don't know anything about her, Miss Churchhill," said Miss Shipley when questioned. "She appeared about an hour ago. We wonder if she is quite—well, quite bright!"
"We don't know anything about her, Miss Churchhill," said Miss Shipley when asked. "She showed up about an hour ago. We’re curious if she’s, um—well, a little off!"
The lady looked down at Peggy's eager face.
The woman looked down at Peggy's eager face.
"Not much the matter there," she said, with a smile.
"Nothing much to worry about," she said, with a smile.
"The fact is, Miss Shipley, we are giving up our town house, and my sister and I have taken a small cottage in the country. We thought of taking some respectable girl down with us."
"The truth is, Miss Shipley, we're giving up our town house, and my sister and I have rented a small cottage in the country. We considered bringing a respectable girl along with us."
"Oh, please 'm," broke in the irrepressible Peggy, "'tis the very place for me. Mrs. Creak says the country is so clean, and I'll have to be awful careful with my caps and aprons. Oh, please try me, and see if I don't soot you."
"Oh, please, ma'am," interrupted the energetic Peggy, "this is the perfect place for me. Mrs. Creak says the countryside is so clean, and I'll have to be really careful with my caps and aprons. Oh, please give me a chance, and see if I don't impress you."
Miss Churchhill smiled again, and then questioned her closely as to references. The interview ended in Peggy leading the lady straight to Mrs. Creak's sweet-shop.
Miss Churchhill smiled again and then asked her a lot of questions about references. The meeting wrapped up with Peggy taking the lady directly to Mrs. Creak's candy store.
"Mrs. Creak will tell you all about me 'm. And she knows what good service is, for she lived in a Rectory. I s'pose 'm, you haven't a Rectory and a church belongin' to you!"
"Mrs. Creak will tell you all about me. And she knows what good service is because she lived in a Rectory. I suppose you don’t have a Rectory and a church belonging to you!"
Miss Churchhill's eyes grow moist.
Miss Churchhill's eyes get teary.
"I have known what it is to have a church belonging to me," she said gently. "My father was in charge of one in the East End, and died from overwork only a month ago."
"I know what it's like to have a church that feels like my own," she said softly. "My dad was in charge of one in the East End, and he passed away from overwork just a month ago."
Peggy nodded sympathetically.
Peggy nodded in understanding.
"I've had a death belongin' to me, too," she said. "'Tis awful! 'Twas my aunt, and now I've no one left."
"I've experienced a loss too," she said. "It's terrible! It was my aunt, and now I'm all alone."
When they entered the shop, Miss Churchhill asked Peggy to wait outside.
When they walked into the shop, Miss Churchhill asked Peggy to wait outside.
"I want to have a private talk with Mrs. Creak," she said.
"I want to have a private conversation with Mrs. Creak," she said.
Peggy trod the pavement outside with firm steps.
Peggy walked confidently on the sidewalk outside.
"You've done it, Peg! You've found yerself a place with a real lady, and it has been as straight and easy as anythink!"
"You've done it, Peg! You've found yourself a place with a real lady, and it’s been as straightforward and easy as anything!"
Some acquaintances accosted her.
Some acquaintances approached her.
"'Ulloo, Peggy, goin' to church on a weekday?"
"'Hey, Peggy, going to church on a weekday?'"
"'Ave you bin to a treat?"
"'Have you been to a party?"
"I'm a-goin' into service," said Peggy, with uplifted head.
"I'm going into service," said Peggy, with her head held high.
"Oh, you por critter!"
"Oh, you poor thing!"
Then they danced round her singing—
Then they danced around her singing—
"Worked in the army, worked in the navy,
But most worked o' all is the poor little slavey;
Cookin' and scrubbin', dustin' and runnin',
Missis is allays a-beatin' and scoldin'!"
"Worked in the army, worked in the navy,
But the one who works the hardest is the poor little slave;
Cooking and scrubbing, dusting and running,
The mistress is always beating and scolding!"
Peggy turned upon them furiously.
Peggy glared at them angrily.
"You keep your tongues quiet. I'm a-goin' to the country, I am! When you gets taken for a day's 'curshion, you think o' me! Not pickin' flowers and eatin' apples and blackberries one day in the year, but all the year round, all day long, I'll be doin' it! I shall live in a hop-garding orchard, and never want no dinner off sassages or herrins, for I shall eat strawberries and plums and grapes till I got quite a tired o' their taste!"
"You all keep quiet. I'm heading to the country! When you take a day off, think of me! Not just picking flowers and eating apples and blackberries once a year, but all year round, all day long, that's what I'll be doing! I'll live in a hop garden orchard and won't even want dinner with sausages or herrings because I'll be eating strawberries, plums, and grapes until I'm completely tired of their taste!"
"Go it, Peg!" cried out a small boy. "And where be yer goin' to live? In a carawan?"
"Go for it, Peg!" shouted a little boy. "And where are you planning to live? In a caravan?"
"In a white house," went on Peggy waxing warm in her enthusiasm, "with walls covered with roses, and a green door; and vi'lets, and lilies and chrysanthys all over the garding, and a pond with swans, and a fountain—"
"In a white house," Peggy continued, getting more excited, "with walls covered in roses, and a green door; and violets, and lilies, and chrysanthemums all over the garden, and a pond with swans, and a fountain—"
"Garn wi' yer!"
"Go away!"
A piece of mud was flung at her. Peggy beat a hasty retreat, and tumbled into the arms of Miss Churchhill.
A clump of mud was thrown at her. Peggy quickly backpedaled and fell into the arms of Miss Churchhill.
"If you please 'm, may I come?"
"If you please, may I come?"
"I am going to see your Sunday school teacher. I know her slightly. Mrs. Creak gives a good account of you, Peggy, but you see Mrs. Creak is quite a stranger to me."
"I'm going to see your Sunday school teacher. I know her a little. Mrs. Creak speaks highly of you, Peggy, but you see, Mrs. Creak is pretty much a stranger to me."
"She's real good 'm, Mrs. Creak is."
"She's really good to me, Mrs. Creak is."
"I have no doubt of it. I will write to you after I have seen Miss Gregory. Good afternoon, Peggy."
"I have no doubt about it. I'll write to you after I've seen Miss Gregory. Good afternoon, Peggy."
Miss Churchhill walked away, and Peggy darted into the sweet-shop, where she stayed for half an hour talking over the wonderful fortune that might be coming to her.
Miss Churchhill walked away, and Peggy rushed into the candy store, where she spent half an hour chatting about the amazing luck that might be on its way to her.
CHAPTER IV
COUNTRY MUD
COUNTRY MUD
IT was a mild afternoon towards the end of February. Sundale Station looked deserted when the London train dashed into it. Only a porter stood on the platform to welcome any arrivals, and when the one passenger proved to be our Peggy, hugging her small box, he looked at her with grim humour.
It was a pleasant afternoon near the end of February. Sundale Station seemed empty when the London train rushed in. Only a porter was on the platform to greet any arrivals, and when the sole passenger turned out to be our Peggy, clutching her small box, he regarded her with dry humor.
"I'm paid by the Company to wait on you, Miss, so hand over. Where are you going? Not from this part, are you?"
"I'm getting paid by the Company to assist you, miss, so please surrender. Where are you headed? You're not leaving this area, are you?"
"I'm going to my place."
"I'm heading to my place."
Peggy was in nowise daunted.
Peggy was not intimidated.
The journey had been a delightful one. Mrs. Jones and Mrs. Creak had both stolen a short respite from their busy life to come to the station and see her off. She had received a parting present from both of them. Mrs. Jones had presented her with a fancy workbox, gay with painted flowers, and Mrs. Creak a stout serviceable umbrella.
The journey had been a lovely one. Mrs. Jones and Mrs. Creak had both taken a brief break from their hectic lives to come to the station and see her off. She had received a farewell gift from each of them. Mrs. Jones had given her a stylish workbox, bright with painted flowers, and Mrs. Creak a sturdy, practical umbrella.
Peggy thought there never was such a happy girl as herself; not a shadow dimmed the future. And she looked up into the porter's face now with such a beaming smile, that an answering one appeared on his.
Peggy believed she was the happiest girl there ever was; nothing cast a shadow over her future. She looked up at the porter's face with a bright smile that made him smile back.
"Well, where's that?"
"Well, where is that?"
"Ivy Cottage—Miss Churchhill's."
"Ivy Cottage—Miss Churchill’s."
"Oh, those be the two fresh ladies come down last Monday. You wait a bit, and I'll get my barrow and go with you. 'Tis only half a mile—a little more."
"Oh, those are the two new ladies who came down last Monday. Just wait a minute, and I'll grab my cart and go with you. It’s only half a mile—a little more."
So a quarter of an hour later Peggy stood before her new home. Perhaps it did not quite come up to what her fancy depicted. It was a small red-brick house standing back from the road, with a front garden edged with trees and shrubs. Straw and newspaper littered the front path, the windows were curtainless and blindless, and the front door stood open, showing furniture blocking the way.
So, fifteen minutes later, Peggy stood in front of her new home. Maybe it didn’t exactly match what she had imagined. It was a small red-brick house set back from the road, with a front garden lined with trees and bushes. Straw and newspapers scattered the front path, the windows were bare, and the front door was wide open, revealing furniture piled up in the way.
Peggy walked up the path with smiling assurance; then she paused, for down on the floor, at the foot of a flight of steep narrow stairs, sat Miss Churchhill, with dishevelled hair, and a handkerchief up to her face.
Peggy walked up the path with a confident smile; then she stopped, because at the bottom of a steep, narrow staircase sat Miss Churchhill, her hair messy and a handkerchief pressed to her face.
When she saw Peggy she sprang to her feet.
When she saw Peggy, she jumped up.
"Why, Peggy, we have completely forgotten you! Come in. Is this your box? How much is it? Sixpence. Thank you, porter; put it down here. We are all in confusion. Good afternoon. Now, Peggy, you must help us, for we hardly know what to do first, and I am in the agonies of toothache."
"Hey, Peggy, we totally forgot about you! Come in. Is this your box? How much is it? Sixpence. Thanks, porter; just put it down here. We're all a bit flustered. Good afternoon. Now, Peggy, you need to help us, because we hardly know what to do first, and I’m in so much pain from this toothache."
She tried to speak brightly, but Peggy's quick eyes rested on her face.
She tried to sound cheerful, but Peggy's sharp eyes fixed on her face.
"Please 'm, you've bin cryin'. I'm wery sorry for yer; but, please 'm, have you tried brown paper and vinegar with a little pepper? Aunt used to find it eased her faceache wonderful, and Mrs. Jones, please 'm, used to soak her brown paper in gin. She said it was first-rate."
"Please ma'am, you've been crying. I'm really sorry to hear that; but please ma'am, have you tried brown paper and vinegar with a bit of pepper? My aunt used to find it really helped her toothache, and Mrs. Jones, please ma'am, used to soak her brown paper in gin. She said it worked great."
Miss Churchhill began to laugh; Peggy's interest and earnestness when she had hardly set foot inside the house comforted and cheered her.
Miss Churchhill started to laugh; Peggy's interest and enthusiasm as soon as she walked into the house made her feel reassured and uplifted.
"Joyce!" she cried. "Our little maid has come."
"Joyce!" she exclaimed. "Our little maid has arrived."
Downstairs came a bright-faced dark-haired girl. She had an apron over her black dress, and her skirt was pinned up. She smiled at Peggy.
Downstairs came a cheerful dark-haired girl. She wore an apron over her black dress, and her skirt was pinned up. She smiled at Peggy.
"There's a lot to be done, so you must help us as quickly as you can. The woman who has been cleaning for us had to leave early to-day. We have got your room ready. Can we get your box up? It is quite a small one; you take one handle, and I will take the other."
"There's a lot to do, so please help us as soon as you can. The woman who cleans for us had to leave early today. We have your room ready. Can we bring up your box? It's pretty small; you take one handle, and I'll take the other."
The little room was soon reached. Peggy gazed at it with admiration, but her eyes remained longest on her dressing-table and looking-glass.
The small room was quickly reached. Peggy looked at it with admiration, but her gaze lingered the longest on her vanity and mirror.
"I was a-wonderin' whether I'd have a glass," she said confidentially to the youngest Miss Churchhill. "You see 'm, it's rather partic'lar to me, 'cause of my caps!"
"I was wondering if I could have a glass," she said privately to the youngest Miss Churchhill. "You see, it's kind of special to me because of my caps!"
"Oh, of course," Joyce replied, hastily beating a retreat; "now take your things off, and come downstairs as quick as possible. It is tea-time."
"Oh, sure," Joyce said, quickly backing away. "Now take off your stuff and come downstairs as fast as you can. It’s tea time."
"My dear Helen," she said, when she joined her sister, "what an extraordinary specimen you have got hold of."
"My dear Helen," she said when she joined her sister, "what an extraordinary find you've come across."
"She is an original, but I'm hoping she may be a treasure. Don't laugh at her, Joyce; she takes life in real earnest. She has done me good already. I was feeling so miserable when she arrived."
"She's one of a kind, but I’m hoping she might be a gem. Don’t make fun of her, Joyce; she takes life seriously. She’s already helped me. I was feeling so miserable when she showed up."
"Poor old thing! You're worn out. Shut the front door, and come and sit down. We shall all feel better after a cup of tea. Do you hear the kitchen fire crackling? Doesn't that cheer you up?"
"Poor thing! You look exhausted. Close the front door and come sit down. We’ll all feel better after a cup of tea. Do you hear the kitchen fire crackling? Doesn’t that brighten your mood?"
"We shall never get our furniture into the rooms," sighed Helen. "We ought to have sold more, and brought much less."
"We're never going to fit our furniture into these rooms," Helen sighed. "We should have sold more and brought way less."
"I shan't speak to you till we've had tea!"
"I won't talk to you until we've had tea!"
Joyce went off to the kitchen, singing; then a few minutes after came back to her sister.
Joyce went to the kitchen, singing, and then a few minutes later, returned to her sister.
"We haven't a drop of milk in the house. I've forgotten all about it."
"We don’t have any milk in the house. I completely forgot about it."
"The farm is close; send Peggy."
"The farm is nearby; send Peggy."
"So I will."
"Sure, I'll do it."
Joyce ran upstairs. She found Peggy holding out one of her print dresses, and gazing at it with loving admiration.
Joyce ran upstairs. She found Peggy holding out one of her print dresses and looking at it with fond admiration.
"I'm just a-goin' to get into it, please 'm."
"I'm just going to get into it, please."
"Oh, you needn't do that to-night. Slip on an apron. But I want you first of all to run up to the farm for some milk. I will show you where it is. Put on your hat again, and make haste."
"Oh, you don't need to do that tonight. Just put on an apron. But first, I need you to go up to the farm and get some milk. I'll show you where it is. Put your hat back on and hurry up."
Peggy breathlessly obeyed.
Peggy eagerly complied.
Joyce took her outside the gate, and pointed to another large gate on the opposite side of the road.
Joyce took her outside the gate and pointed to another big gate on the other side of the road.
"Go through that, and keep to the footpath across the field; then go through another gate, and you'll reach the farmyard. Get a pint of milk from Mrs. Green, the farmer's wife, and tell her who sent you. She'll know then; and it will be all right. Do you quite understand?"
"Walk through that, and stick to the footpath across the field; then go through another gate, and you'll get to the farmyard. Ask Mrs. Green, the farmer's wife, for a pint of milk, and let her know who sent you. She'll understand, and everything will be fine. Do you understand completely?"
"Yes 'm."
"Yes, ma'am."
Peggy departed with pleased importance.
Peggy left with a sense of significance.
She was a long time gone, but at last she reappeared with a very sober face.
She had been gone for a while, but finally she returned with a serious expression.
"Come along; where's the milk?" asked Joyce, meeting her at the front door.
"Come on, where's the milk?" asked Joyce, meeting her at the front door.
"Please 'm, I haven't got it!"
"Sorry, I don’t have it!"
"Why? Have you spilt it? What is the matter?"
"Why? Did you spill it? What's wrong?"
For answer Peggy slowly pulled up her skirt, and displayed one boot, which she raised in the air for inspection. It was certainly very muddy.
For an answer, Peggy slowly lifted her skirt and showed one boot, which she raised for inspection. It was definitely very muddy.
"I had to turn back 'm. It was awful! I never see'd such mud—never! It ain't like the mud I've bin accustomed to; it sticks! And it got worse, and a cab-horse wouldn't a-walked through it!"
"I had to turn back. It was terrible! I've never seen such mud—never! It's not like the mud I'm used to; it sticks! And it just got worse, and even a cab horse wouldn't walk through it!"
Joyce stared at her, then lost her patience.
Joyce looked at her, then lost her cool.
"You stupid girl! It's no good to be afraid of mud in the country. Here are we waiting for our tea! How do you expect us to get our milk? If you don't do it, I must."
"You silly girl! It's pointless to be scared of mud in the countryside. We're just sitting here waiting for our tea! How do you think we're supposed to get our milk? If you don't do it, I have to."
Tears that had been very near the surface now ran over.
Tears that had been close to the surface now flowed freely.
"Please 'm, it's my best boots, and they cost four shillings and sixpence; but I'll try again 'm."
"Please, sir, these are my best boots, and they cost four shillings and sixpence; but I'll try again, sir."
Peggy choked down a sob, and departed.
Peggy swallowed a sob and left.
Joyce went back to her sister half-amused, half-vexed.
Joyce returned to her sister feeling both amused and annoyed.
"She thinks no end of her clothes," she said. "If she could only see what a little guy she looks!"
"She thinks so highly of her clothes," she said. "If only she could see how small she looks!"
"Oh, hush, Joyce! I don't think she is half bad-looking. She is very thin, and has that stunted, wizened appearance that most London children have, but she has a dear little face. It will be getting dark if she does not make haste. I never should have thought that mud would have turned her back."
"Oh, come on, Joyce! I don't think she's half bad-looking. She's very thin and has that small, aged look that most London kids have, but she's got a cute little face. It'll be getting dark if she doesn't hurry up. I never would have guessed that mud would have held her back."
Poor Peggy was going through worse horrors than mud, and when she finally arrived with the milk, her hat was awry, her black dress was covered with dirt, and her eyes nearly starting out of her head with terror.
Poor Peggy was facing worse nightmares than mud, and when she finally showed up with the milk, her hat was crooked, her black dress was filthy, and her eyes were wide with fear.
Joyce snatched the jug out of her hand, and marched off to the kitchen without a word; but Helen took pity on her.
Joyce grabbed the jug from her hand and walked off to the kitchen without saying anything; but Helen felt sorry for her.
"What is the matter, Peggy? You look frightened."
"What’s wrong, Peggy? You seem scared."
"Oh, please 'm, I've never bin to a farm, and I did go through the mud, though it was almost a-drownin' of me, and then I come to a gate, and when I got through, please 'm, it was a wild beast show, only worse, for they weren't shut up in cages! There was great brown bulls with 'orns 'm, a-tryin' to run at me, and there was pigs as big as sheep, and great white geese, and a dog barkin' like mad and tryin' to break his chain to get at me, and awful-lookin' turkeys which I've never seen alive 'm before, only hung up in shops at Christmas-time, but I knewed 'em by their red beards, but the scandalous noise 'm they made at me, would frighten the king hisself!
"Oh, please ma'am, I've never been to a farm, and I did go through the mud, even though it almost drowned me, and then I came to a gate, and when I got through, please ma'am, it was a wild animal show, but worse because they weren't kept in cages! There were big brown bulls with horns trying to charge at me, and there were pigs as big as sheep, and huge white geese, and a dog barking like crazy and trying to break its chain to get at me, and terrible-looking turkeys that I had never seen alive before, only hung up in shops at Christmas time, but I recognized them by their red beards. But the outrageous noise they made at me would frighten the king himself!
"They all made for me 'm, they did indeed, and there was ducks and fowls by the hundreds all runnin' under everybody's feet. Please 'm, I knewed I were in dreadful danger, but I did my dooty faithful, and thought of your milk. Only what with the sticky mud, and the cocks and hens, and tryin' to dodge the bulls, and turkeys, and all the rest o' the wild animals, I fell slap down 'm, and then I give myself up for lost. I 'ollered, and 'ollered, and then a man run out, and he took the jug, and was so kind as to tell me I might wait outside the gate, and he fetched the milk to me hisself.
"They all came for me, they really did, and there were ducks and chickens everywhere, running under everyone's feet. Please, I knew I was in serious danger, but I did my duty and thought about your milk. Only with the muddy ground, and the roosters and hens, and trying to avoid the bulls, and turkeys, and all the other wild animals, I fell flat down, and then I thought I was done for. I shouted and shouted, and then a man came out, took the jug, and kindly told me I could wait outside the gate while he brought the milk to me himself."
"And, please 'm, is there no p'lice in the country, for they wouldn't allow no such goin's-on in London; they be all on the loose and no one to keep 'em from attacking yer! And, please, 'm, must I go every day to fetch the milk?"
"And, please ma'am, is there no police in the country? Because they wouldn't allow this kind of thing in London; they're all out of control and there's no one to stop them from attacking you! And, please ma'am, do I have to go every day to get the milk?"
Peggy's breath gave out. She truly had been nearly frightened out of her wits.
Peggy lost her breath. She had really been scared nearly to death.
Helen concealed her amusement, and spoke very kindly.
Helen hid her amusement and spoke very kindly.
"We forgot you were a little town girl, Peggy. We will not send you till you are accustomed to country ways. I don't think the animals would have hurt you, but I'm sure it must have been very alarming. Now go upstairs and change your boots, and brush your dress, and then come down to tea."
"We forgot you were just a small-town girl, Peggy. We won’t send you until you’re used to country life. I don’t think the animals would have harmed you, but I’m sure it was pretty scary. Now go upstairs, change your boots, fix your dress, and then come down for tea."
Poor Peggy went upstairs a sadder and a wiser girl. She shook her head at herself in the glass.
Poor Peggy went upstairs feeling sadder and wiser. She shook her head at herself in the mirror.
"Yer clothes will be ruined, Peg, and you've no more money to buy new ones. I almost thinks I shan't like the country."
"Your clothes will be ruined, Peg, and you don't have any more money to buy new ones. I almost think I won't like the country."
But a minute after, the glory of perching her cap on the top of her head, and feeling that it had a right to remain there, overcame all her woes.
But a minute later, the thrill of putting her cap on top of her head and realizing it had a right to stay there made her forget all her troubles.
She went downstairs with a smiling face, and when she found herself in a cheerful kitchen, which, though small, was tidy, she again congratulated herself on her good fortune.
She went downstairs with a smile, and when she found herself in a cozy kitchen that, although small, was tidy, she once again congratulated herself on her good luck.
Joyce found her really helpful in getting things to rights, and when she laid her head on her pillow that night, Peggy added the following to her evening prayer:
Joyce found her really helpful in getting everything sorted out, and when she laid her head on her pillow that night, Peggy added the following to her evening prayer:
"And, please God, I thank you for bringin me 'ere, and making me into
a proper servant. And I'll try to do my dooty to you and my missuses. And
please help me to do it, for Jesus' sake. Amen."
"And, please God, I thank you for bringing me here and helping me become a good servant. I'll do my best to serve you and my employers. Please help me do this, for Jesus' sake. Amen."
Perhaps the supreme moment to Peggy was that in which she stood arrayed the next morning in her clean print gown. What did it matter if it was faded and old? It was starched, and crackled when she moved.
Perhaps the most important moment for Peggy was when she stood the next morning in her fresh printed dress. What did it matter if it was faded and old? It was starched and crinkled when she moved.
"Sounds like silk almost," she said to herself; and she certainly swept downstairs as if she were a princess robed in satin.
"Sounds almost like silk," she said to herself; and she definitely glided down the stairs like a princess dressed in satin.
Poor little Peggy had never before possessed a dress that had to be washed. When water was scarce, and soap and soda had to be considered, it was natural that she could not afford the luxury of a dress that soiled so easily. A girl going to her first ball could not have taken more care not to spoil the dainty freshness of her gown, than Peggy did of her second-hand print dress that morning.
Poor little Peggy had never owned a dress that needed to be washed. When water was scarce and soap and soda had to be carefully considered, it made sense that she couldn’t afford the luxury of a dress that got dirty so easily. A girl going to her first ball couldn't have been more careful not to ruin the delicate freshness of her gown than Peggy was with her second-hand print dress that morning.
Joyce, coming down to help with the breakfast, returned to her sister upstairs exploding with laughter.
Joyce, coming down to help with breakfast, came back to her sister upstairs, bursting with laughter.
"Helen, your little maid will be the death of me!"
"Helen, your little maid is going to be the end of me!"
"What has she done now?"
"What did she do now?"
"She has pinned newspapers all over herself to preserve her gown and apron. She looks like a walking edition of the 'Times!' And when I remonstrated, she said the coals and kitchen grate would soil her clothes. Can't you hear her crackling as she moves about?"
"She has pinned newspapers all over herself to keep her dress and apron clean. She looks like a walking edition of the 'Times!' And when I complained, she said the coals and kitchen grate would dirty her clothes. Can’t you hear her crackling as she moves around?"
Helen laughed heartily.
Helen laughed out loud.
"Don't hurt her feelings. I don't think she has ever possessed a cotton frock before. She will soon get accustomed to it, and, after all, such extreme cleanliness ought to be encouraged."
"Don't hurt her feelings. I don't think she's ever had a cotton dress before. She'll get used to it soon, and anyway, we should promote such extreme cleanliness."
In a few days Ivy Cottage presented a tidy aspect. Helen and Joyce felt that their rooms, if tiny, were cosy and even pretty. And Peggy's gratification was great when the stairs were carpeted. She took a keen interest in her new surroundings and learnt to use the possessive case pretty freely.
In a few days, Ivy Cottage looked neat and tidy. Helen and Joyce felt that their rooms, though small, were cozy and even charming. Peggy was really pleased when the stairs were carpeted. She took a strong interest in her new environment and quickly learned to use the possessive case quite well.
It was "my kitchen," "my kettle," "I'm sweepin' my draw'n' room," or "dustin' my dinin' room bookcase." Everything—upstairs and down—belonged to her, and "my house, my garding, and my missuses" formed the chief topic of conversation with any passing villager. She found she had a great deal to learn, but she was so willing and anxious to please, that Joyce, who took her in hand, forgave her ignorance and awkwardness, and prophesied to her sister that though at present a rough diamond, she might prove worth her weight in gold.
It was "my kitchen," "my kettle," "I'm cleaning my living room," or "dusting my dining room bookshelf." Everything—upstairs and downstairs—was hers, and "my house, my garden, and my ladies" were the main topics of conversation with any passing villager. She realized she had a lot to learn, but she was so eager and anxious to impress that Joyce, who took her under her wing, overlooked her lack of knowledge and clumsiness, and told her sister that even though she was currently a rough diamond, she could turn out to be worth her weight in gold.
Mrs. Creak meanwhile looked out anxiously for Peggy's first letter.
Mrs. Creak anxiously looked out for Peggy's first letter.
The Board School had certainly taught her to read and write, and though the letter arrived with many an ink-smudge and blot, it was quite decipherable.
The Board School had definitely taught her how to read and write, and even though the letter came with a lot of ink smudges and blotches, it was still pretty clear.
"MY DEAR MRS. CREAK,—I'm going to write to you for this is Sunday and
I've been to church, and I let you no that the cuntry aint clean at
all, but downrite filthy, for I never seed mud like it in London. There
is no lamps or shops when tis dark so you falls down anyweres in a
ditch or pond and no pleece picks you up for there is none of them.
"Old men wears their shirts over their coats to come to church. Farms
has hunderds of feerce animals kep roun them which you has to walk
thro, and they all tries to kep you away from the door, and cows and
bulls walks along the road all day. There is no shops noweres.
"My place is fine and I has butter to eat evry day. I has many
hunderds of things to take care of. I treds on carpets evry day.
I spilt tea over my apron I trys to be clean. There is more to dirt me
than our room in London. My missuses are nice ladys. I am quite well
as I hopes it leaves you at present.
"Your friend,
"MARGARET PERKINS.
"P. S.—Nex Sunday I goes to Sunday School. Please give my love to
Missus Jones."
"My dear Mrs. Creak, — I'm writing to you because it's Sunday and I've been to church. I want to let you know that the countryside isn’t clean at all, but downright filthy, because I’ve never seen mud like this in London. There are no streetlights or shops when it’s dark, so you can easily fall into a ditch or pond, and there's no police to help you because there aren’t any around.
"Old men wear their shirts over their coats to church. Farms have hundreds of fierce animals these days, which you have to walk through, and they all try to keep you away from the door, with cows and bulls wandering along the road all day. There are no shops anywhere.
"My place is nice, and I have butter to eat every day. I have many hundreds of things to take care of. I walk on carpets every day. I spilled tea on my apron, but I try to stay clean. There’s more dirt to deal with here than in our room in London. My mistresses are nice ladies. I am quite well, and I hope you are too.
"Your buddy,"
MARGARET PERKINS.
"P.S. — Next Sunday I'm going to Sunday School. Please give my love to Mrs. Jones."
"Well," said Mrs. Creak, folding up the letter and taking off her spectacles, "girls is different to when I was young! The country too dirty for her! What next! Nought about the sweet, pure air and blue sky and singing birds, and green grass and trees and hedgerows. Her eyes never gets higher than the mud! I'm ashamed on her, that I be!"
"Well," said Mrs. Creak, folding the letter and taking off her glasses, "girls are so different from when I was young! The country's too dirty for her! What next! No mention of the fresh, clean air and blue sky and singing birds, and green grass and trees and hedgerows. Her eyes never go higher than the mud! I’m embarrassed for her, I really am!"
CHAPTER V
"TOO FAITHFUL"
"TOO LOYAL"
"PEGGY, Miss Joyce and I have to go away for a night. We are wondering about you, but Mrs. Timson, our next neighbour up the road, has kindly said she will let you sleep at her cottage. In fact, I think we had better lock up the house, and you go to her altogether."
"PEGGY, Miss Joyce and I need to be away for a night. We're thinking of you, but Mrs. Timson, our neighbor up the road, has graciously offered to let you stay at her cottage. Actually, I think it's best if we lock up the house and you stay with her completely."
But this did not suit Peggy at all. Here was an occasion to prove her trustworthiness!
But this didn't work for Peggy at all. This was an opportunity to prove her reliability!
"Oh, please 'm, I've a lot o' cleanin' to do. I would be ever so careful. Miss Joyce has showed me how to clean my brass fireirons, in my drawin' room, and I wants to scrub out my cupboards, and I has two aprons to wash, and, please 'm, there ought to be some one to take care of the 'ouse, 'cause of burglars!"
"Oh, please ma'am, I have a lot of cleaning to do. I'll be very careful. Miss Joyce has taught me how to clean my brass fireirons in my living room, and I want to scrub out my cupboards, and I have two aprons to wash. Please ma'am, there should be someone to look after the house because of burglars!"
"We are not afraid of burglars down here," said Helen, with a smile. "And there is 'Albert Edward'; he can be tied up to guard the place."
"We're not scared of burglars here," Helen said, smiling. "And there's 'Albert Edward'; we can tie him up to keep watch."
"Albert Edward," was a new importation. He was a rough-haired terrier that had been presented by the vicar, and he was a formidable watch-dog. Peggy and he were great friends, and they had many mutual likes and dislikes.
"Albert Edward" was a new addition. He was a rough-haired terrier given to them by the vicar, and he was an impressive watchdog. Peggy and he were good friends, sharing many likes and dislikes.
"Yes 'm, Albert Edward and me will take care of everything beautiful."
"Yeah, Albert Edward and I will take care of everything great."
In the end a compromise was made. Peggy was allowed to stay in the house till four o'clock in the afternoon, then she was to go to Mrs. Timson.
In the end, a compromise was reached. Peggy was allowed to stay in the house until four o'clock in the afternoon, and then she was to go to Mrs. Timson.
She stood at the gate a proud and happy girl when her mistresses departed the next morning. She watched them out of sight, then stayed a minute in the front garden, gazing at a clump of snowdrops, the only flowers then in bloom.
She stood at the gate, a proud and happy girl, as her mistresses left the next morning. She watched them until they were out of sight, then lingered for a minute in the front garden, looking at a cluster of snowdrops, the only flowers blooming at that time.
Mrs. Creak was wrong when she lamented Peggy's non-appreciation of the beauties of nature.
Mrs. Creak was mistaken when she complained about Peggy not appreciating the beauty of nature.
Her little soul was drinking it in very slowly, but very surely.
Her little soul was absorbing it slowly but steadily.
As she looked out of her small bedroom window every morning, she would say to herself—
As she gazed out of her tiny bedroom window each morning, she would tell herself—
"Oh, Peggy, what is it makes you feel so happy? 'Tis the wonderful lot of room you sees, and all the empty earth and sky, why all London couldn't crowd out this place, 'tis so big!"
"Oh, Peggy, what makes you so happy? It’s the amazing amount of space you see, and all the open land and sky. No amount of people from London could fill this place; it’s just that big!"
Now as she looked at the snowdrops, she addressed herself again.
Now as she looked at the snowdrops, she spoke to herself again.
"They does keep theirselves clean, Peggy. 'Tis a pity you can't be more like 'em, they be just like white chiny. I'm glad I don't have to dust 'em ev'ry mornin'. I should be certain sure to snap their stalks off! I wish Mrs. Creak could see what flowers I have 'ere, and nothink whatsoever to pay."
"They keep themselves clean, Peggy. It's a pity you can't be more like them; they're just like white china. I'm glad I don't have to dust them every morning. I would definitely snap their stems off! I wish Mrs. Creak could see what flowers I have here, and nothing at all to pay."
Then she betook herself indoors.
Then she went inside.
The garden was pleasant, but she could not scrub or dust it, and those two arts were at present her chief joy.
The garden was nice, but she couldn't clean or dust it, and those two activities were currently her main source of happiness.
The day passed too quickly for all she had to do, and at four o'clock she locked up the front door, leaving Albert Edward in the back kitchen with a plate of scraps by his side.
The day went by too fast for everything she needed to get done, and at four o'clock, she locked the front door, leaving Albert Edward in the back kitchen with a plate of leftovers next to him.
When she arrived at Mrs. Timson's she found that worthy woman sitting down with her husband at his tea. John Timson was the carrier to the nearest market town, six miles away. He was a meek little man with a great faculty for receiving all local gossip and quietly passing it on.
When she got to Mrs. Timson's place, she found that kind woman sitting with her husband at his tea. John Timson was the delivery guy for the nearest market town, six miles away. He was a mild-mannered little man who had a knack for hearing all the local gossip and quietly sharing it.
His wife overpowered him when present. She was a head taller than he, and a great talker, but not a cheerful one. They had no children, and Mrs. Timson was very glad to help out their small income by going out cleaning or washing. She washed for the Miss Churchhills, and Peggy's much-prized cotton gowns passed through her hands.
His wife was dominant when she was around. She was a full head taller than him and loved to talk, though she wasn't very cheerful. They had no kids, and Mrs. Timson was eager to supplement their small income by doing cleaning or laundry. She did laundry for the Miss Churchhills, and Peggy's highly valued cotton dresses went through her hands.
"Come ye in and sit down, me dear," she said to Peggy. "I've been expectin' ye this long while. How's the world treatin' ye? Better 'n it do me, I reckon! For 'tis work, work, work, when me bones is full of aches and pains. And if I had laws to make, I'd make 'em so as to make the sufferin' ones sit still, and the hearty ones to work."
"Come in and sit down, my dear," she said to Peggy. "I've been expecting you for a while. How's the world treating you? Better than it's treating me, I guess! Because it's work, work, work, and my bones are full of aches and pains. If I could make the rules, I’d make them so the people who are suffering can take it easy, and the healthy ones have to work."
Her husband gave a quiet wink to Peggy.
Her husband gave a subtle wink to Peggy.
"Meanin' me, in course, wife; but I do be at it all day long."
"Meaning my wife, of course; but I do it all day long."
"You? You sit in your cart like a dook, and gossip wi' folks till one don't know fac' from fiction. 'Tis me that be at it all day long."
"You? You just sit in your cart like a fool and gossip with people until you can't tell what's real from what's made up. I'm the one who's working all day long."
"I like workin'," said Peggy simply. "But then I be stronger than you, missus."
"I like working," Peggy said straightforwardly. "But I'm stronger than you, ma'am."
"That you be. I mind when I were a girl how I worked. But there! Things is different nowadays, and I'm gradorly droppin' down towards me tomb."
"That you be. I remember when I was a girl how I worked. But there! Things are different these days, and I'm gradually heading towards my grave."
"I've locked up," said Peggy inconsequently. "Do you think it will be all safe?"
"I've locked up," Peggy said casually. "Do you think it will be all safe?"
"Safe as my watch in my pocket," said the carrier.
"Safe as my watch in my pocket," said the delivery person.
His wife shook her head at him.
His wife shook her head at him.
"Do ee remember that terrible murder away at Ball Farm two years gone? 'Twas a farm servant left in charge, and 'twas gipsies that did it. Two men got inside, dressed like women, and they were purtending to tell fortunes, and the poor little maid screamed for help, and they killed her."
"Do you remember that terrible murder at Ball Farm two years ago? It was a farm worker who was left in charge, and it was gipsies who did it. Two men got inside, disguised as women, pretending to tell fortunes, and the poor girl screamed for help, and they killed her."
Peggy's eyes grew round. She was accustomed to London horrors, but she thought the country was free of them.
Peggy's eyes widened. She was used to the horrors of London, but she thought the countryside was free from them.
"I ain't afraid of no one with Albert Edward," she said sturdily. "I'd like to have slep' by myself over at my 'ouse to-night. Albert Edward would kill any burglar if he could get at him, I know he would."
"I’m not afraid of anyone with Albert Edward," she said firmly. "I’d like to sleep by myself at my house tonight. I know Albert Edward would take down any burglar if he got the chance."
Once embarked on a gruesome subject, Mrs. Timson flowed on, bringing out of her past reminiscences so many ghastly stories of murder and thieving and such-like, that at last her more cheerful husband interfered.
Once she started talking about a disturbing topic, Mrs. Timson kept going, sharing so many horrifying stories from her past about murder and theft and the like, that eventually her more upbeat husband had to step in.
"Come, missus, stop it! This young lady won't sleep to-night. She be drinkin' it all in like water!"
"Come on, ma'am, cut it out! This young lady isn't going to sleep tonight. She's soaking it all up like water!"
"Oh! I ain't afraid," Peggy again repeated. "I arsks God to keep me safe, and I knows He will."
"Oh! I'm not afraid," Peggy said again. "I ask God to keep me safe, and I know He will."
Her sleep was sound and sweet in spite of Mrs. Timson's stories, and she would hardly wait for her breakfast, so impatient was she to get back to Ivy Cottage.
Her sleep was deep and peaceful despite Mrs. Timson's stories, and she could barely wait for her breakfast, so eager was she to return to Ivy Cottage.
"My missuses will be back at three o'clock, and I has my rooms to sweep and dust, and Albert Edward will be expectin' of me."
"My wife will be back at three o'clock, and I have my rooms to sweep and dust, and Albert Edward will be expecting me."
She ran back with a light heart, found the postman had left two letters, but no one else had disturbed the premises. She worked away with a light heart, but at twelve o'clock heard at sharp ring at the bell, and when she went to the door was confronted by a tall commanding-looking lady, who asked gruffly if the Miss Churchhills were at home.
She ran back feeling happy, saw that the postman had left two letters, but no one else had been around. She kept busy with a light heart, but at noon heard a sharp ring at the doorbell. When she went to answer it, she was met by a tall, imposing-looking woman who gruffly asked if the Miss Churchhills were home.
Now the last words of Miss Churchhill to Peggy had been these—
Now the last words of Miss Churchhill to Peggy had been these—
"You are to let nobody into the house, Peggy. You cannot be too careful. If any one calls, say we are away from home."
"You need to keep everyone out of the house, Peggy. You can't be too cautious. If anyone comes by, just say we’re not home."
So, with a suspicious glance at the visitor, Peggy replied importantly—
So, with a wary look at the visitor, Peggy responded seriously—
"My missuses be away till this arternoon."
"My wife will be away until this afternoon."
"How vexing, to be sure! But they must have had my letter. I will come in and wait. My bag is at the station, and will follow me."
"How annoying, for sure! But they must have received my letter. I'll go inside and wait. My bag is at the station and will catch up with me."
Peggy's head was so full of the stories that she had heard, that she murmured to herself—
Peggy's head was so full of the stories she had heard that she murmured to herself—
"Tis a burglar, Peggy, a-dressed up and tryin' to get in. Now be brave, and do your dooty."
"It's a burglar, Peggy, all dressed up and trying to get in. Now be brave and do your duty."
She slowly began to shut the door.
She slowly started to close the door.
"No 'm, I ain't goin' to let you in; and if you don't get off with yer pretty sharp, I'll call Albert Edward!"
"No way, I’m not letting you in; and if you don’t leave quickly, I’ll call Albert Edward!"
"You impertinent girl! Do you know who I am?—Miss Alicia Allandale. How dare you try to shut the door in my face! A nice reception when I come to see my nieces! Let me in this minute!"
"You rude girl! Do you know who I am?—Miss Alicia Allandale. How dare you try to shut the door in my face! What a warm welcome when I come to see my nieces! Let me in right now!"
Miss Allandale had a stronger arm than Peggy. As she found she could not close the door, she called loudly to Albert Edward. Alas! He was already barking frantically in the back kitchen, with two closed doors between him and the intruder.
Miss Allandale had a stronger arm than Peggy. When she found she couldn't close the door, she yelled loudly for Albert Edward. Unfortunately, he was already barking frantically in the back kitchen, with two closed doors between him and the intruder.
"You go out this minit!" Peggy shouted valiantly. "I see yer tricks. You ain't a-comin' I tell yer, so there. Not if I dies for it!"
"You get out right now!" Peggy yelled fiercely. "I see your tricks. You're not coming back, I swear, not even if I have to die for it!"
The lady made no reply, but she thrust Peggy aside as if she were a fly on the wall, and walked straight into the little drawing room. Then Peggy flew to the kitchen, got hold of Albert Edward, and brought him snarling and growling with rage to the door. She was about to let him in upon the uninvited guest when a second thought struck her. The key was outside the drawing room door. She locked the lady in, and then drew a long breath.
The woman didn’t respond but pushed Peggy aside like she was nothing and walked straight into the small living room. Then Peggy rushed to the kitchen, grabbed Albert Edward, and brought him snarling and growling with anger to the door. She was about to let him in on the uninvited guest when she had a second thought. The key was on the outside of the living room door. She locked the woman in and then took a deep breath.
"Now I'll go and fetch a pleece, if I can find one; only, Peggy, you stoopid, he may get through the window and take all the chiny and books with 'im! Here, Albert Edward, come here! You watch outside the window, and if he or she—I dunno which it is—shows their 'eel's outside the window, you go for them, my boy!"
"Now I’ll go find a cop, if I can. Just remember, Peggy, you silly, he might get through the window and grab all the china and books! Hey, Albert Edward, come here! You keep an eye on the window, and if he or she—I don’t know which it is—sticks their heels out, you go after them, kid!"
Albert Edward was only too delighted to oblige. He took up his position outside the window, and with low continuous growls, and much display of teeth, proved his ability to guard his mistress's domain.
Albert Edward was more than happy to help out. He settled himself outside the window, growling softly and showing off his teeth, demonstrating his ability to protect his mistress's space.
Peggy flew along the road, first to Mrs. Timson's, but that good woman was out; then, as she was nearing the village, she met the blacksmith.
Peggy raced down the road, first to Mrs. Timson's, but that kind woman wasn’t home; then, as she approached the village, she ran into the blacksmith.
"Oh! Please, sir," she gasped, "could you catch 'old of a burglar? I don't know where to find the pleece, and you look fairish strong. I've been and locked 'im up; he's dressed like a woman. Oh! Come on quick, please sir! He may be smashin' the china when he finds he can't get out!"
"Oh! Please, sir," she gasped, "could you catch a burglar? I don't know where to find the police, and you look pretty strong. I've locked him up; he's dressed like a woman. Oh! Please hurry, sir! He might be breaking the china when he realizes he can't get out!"
The blacksmith looked puzzled, but obligingly accompanied Peggy.
The blacksmith looked confused but willingly went along with Peggy.
"You be a smart little maid to have tackled a thief," he said. "Tell us how it was."
"You’re a clever little maid for dealing with a thief," he said. "Tell us what happened."
Peggy began her story, but as she neared Ivy Cottage her heart misgave her when she saw Albert Edward in the road, worrying at some object which he held between his teeth.
Peggy started her story, but as she got closer to Ivy Cottage, she felt a wave of anxiety when she saw Albert Edward in the road, gnawing on something he had between his teeth.
"He's got away!" she exclaimed. "We be too late!"
"He's gotten away!" she exclaimed. "We're too late!"
But when she bent over Albert Edward and found he held a lady's shoe in his mouth, she looked up at the blacksmith with a doubtful face.
But when she leaned over Albert Edward and saw that he had a lady's shoe in his mouth, she looked up at the blacksmith with a skeptical expression.
"You don't think, sir, that he 've a-killed and eaten 'er?"
"You don't think, sir, that he killed and ate her?"
They found the drawing room empty, but the window open.
They found the living room empty, but the window was open.
The blacksmith made light of it. "Your visitor found his welcome too hot for my girl. Look about and see if there be anything missing. It don't look as if he have taken anything."
The blacksmith brushed it off. "Your guest found the welcome too warm for my girl. Take a look around and see if anything’s missing. It doesn’t seem like he took anything."
Peggy made a minute inspection of the room.
Peggy took a close look around the room.
"No, everythink be right. You don't think really that Albert Edward—"
"No, everything's fine. You really don't think that Albert Edward—"
The blacksmith lifted up his head, and gave a hearty laugh.
The blacksmith looked up and burst out laughing.
"I don't think he swallowed 'im, my girl; no, I don't indeed. Keep the shoo, and we'll put the pleece on his track. Are you 'feared of bein' left?"
"I don't think he swallowed him, my girl; no, I really don't. Keep the shoe, and we'll put the police on his trail. Are you afraid of being left?"
"Not a bit!" said sturdy Peggy. "'E won't show his nose agen with me and Albert Edward here."
"Not at all!" said sturdy Peggy. "He won't show his face around here with me and Albert Edward."
By the time the Miss Churchhills arrived, Peggy had come to the conclusion that she had been at last what she had long wished to be—a real heroine.
By the time the Miss Churchhills arrived, Peggy had realized that she had finally become what she had always wanted to be—a true heroine.
"And, Peggy, if you'd only kep' 'im and given 'im up to the pleece proper, I 'spect your name would have come out in the newspapers; and then what would you have felt like!"
"And, Peggy, if you had just kept him and turned him in to the police properly, I bet your name would have appeared in the newspapers; and then how would you have felt?"
She poured forth her story rather incoherently, but with great pride. To her consternation, Helen turned upon her.
She shared her story somewhat chaotically, but with a lot of pride. To her surprise, Helen confronted her.
"What name did you say, Peggy? Why it was our Aunt Alicia. Did a letter come? Oh what have you done?"
"What name did you say, Peggy? Oh, it was our Aunt Alicia. Did a letter arrive? What have you done?"
Joyce began to laugh, and Peggy to cry.
Joyce started laughing, and Peggy began to cry.
"Please 'm, she looked too tall; and her voice was so gruff."
"Please, she looked too tall, and her voice was really rough."
"Of course it was," said Joyce. "She's an eccentric old lady, Peggy, who is fond of taking us by surprise. Well, what does she say, Helen? Don't look so grave."
"Of course it was," said Joyce. "She's an eccentric old lady, Peggy, who loves surprising us. So, what does she say, Helen? Don’t look so serious."
Helen held out the letter, which was as follows:—
Helen presented the letter, which was as follows:—
"DEAR NIECES,—As I find myself within thirty miles of your new abode,
I shall give myself the pleasure of coming to stop a night with you.
I haven't given you a present for some time, but will wait till I see
what you need most in your cottage. Expect me by the 11.30 train.
"Your affectionate aunt,
"ALICIA ALLANDALE."
"DEAR NIECES,—Since I'm only about thirty miles away from your new home, I'm looking forward to spending a night with you. It’s been a while since I brought you a gift, so I'll wait to see what you need most in your cottage. Expect me on the 11:30 train.
"Your caring aunt,"
"ALICIA ALLANDALE."
Joyce read this aloud.
Joyce read this out loud.
Peggy's face was a study as she listened, and as she understood the enormity of her offence. Holding out a stout but much-bitten black shoe in her hand, she said tragically—
Peggy's face showed everything as she listened, and she realized just how serious her mistake was. Holding out a sturdy but chewed-up black shoe in her hand, she said dramatically—
"And, please 'm, this is all that is left of 'er!"
"And, please, this is all that’s left of her!"
Helen, as well as Joyce, saw the humour of the situation, and laughed aloud.
Helen, along with Joyce, found the situation funny and laughed out loud.
But they were seriously annoyed; and poor Peggy, dashed from her pedestal as heroine to a very stupid and ignorant little servant-maid, spent the rest of the day in tearful lamentation.
But they were really frustrated; and poor Peggy, knocked off her pedestal as a heroine to a very clueless and uninformed little maid, spent the rest of the day in tearful distress.
The next morning Helen received the following letter:
The next morning, Helen got the following letter:
"DEAR NIECE,—I was subjected to such insolence and humiliation from
your ignorant servant yesterday, who absolutely refused me entrance,
and refused to listen to my explanation, that I have resolved never to
place myself in a like position again. I don't know where you got her,
or what training you are giving her. I conclude she is the lowest type
of humanity, and the nearest proximity to a savage that I have ever
come in contact with. She not only locked me in a room, but fetched a
low, vicious mongrel, and deliberately set him at me. My dress is in
rags, and ankles severely bitten. I am in the doctor's hands. It will
be long before I propose myself as your visitor again.
"Your affectionate aunt,
"ALICIA ALLANDALE."
"DEAR NIECE,—I experienced such rudeness and humiliation from your clueless servant yesterday, who flatly refused to let me in and wouldn’t listen to my explanation, that I’ve decided never to put myself in that situation again. I have no idea where you found her or what kind of training you’re giving her. I believe she is the lowest form of person, close to being a savage, that I have ever encountered. Not only did she lock me in a room, but she also brought in a vicious mutt and intentionally set it on me. My dress is torn, and my ankles are badly bitten. I’m under the doctor’s care now. It will be a long time before I consider visiting you again.
"Your loving aunt,"
"ALICIA ALLANDALE."
"Peggy is too faithful," murmured Helen.
"Peggy is too loyal," whispered Helen.
"She has more heart than head," said Joyce. "Well, cheer up, Helen. We have lost a substantial cheque, which we can ill afford at present. You must write and explain; but she will never forgive or forget it."
"She has more heart than brains," said Joyce. "Well, stay positive, Helen. We've lost a big check, which we really can't afford right now. You need to write and explain; but she'll never forgive or forget it."
And Miss Alicia never did.
And Miss Alicia never did.
As for Peggy, her spirits fell considerably. She was learning life's lessons, and discovered that her sense and judgment were not always to be relied on.
As for Peggy, her spirits dropped significantly. She was learning life's lessons and realized that her sense and judgment weren't always dependable.
"You've had a fall, Peggy," she said to herself, "and you won't get up so high nex' time. Oh my! I only hope a real burglar won't come along. For I'm certain sure that I'll ask him in so porlite, and be so kind to 'im that he'll clear the whole 'ouse as easy as can be!"
"You've had a fall, Peggy," she said to herself, "and you won't get up that high next time. Oh my! I just hope a real burglar doesn't come along. Because I'm pretty sure I'll invite him in so politely and be so nice to him that he'll clear out the whole house without breaking a sweat!"
CHAPTER VI
A HEATHEN STOCKING
A HEATHEN STOCKING
PEGGY had been to a missionary meeting in the village schoolroom. It had been held there expressly for children, and a missionary from India had spoken very earnestly to them.
PEGGY had gone to a missionary meeting in the village schoolroom. It was specifically organized for children, and a missionary from India had spoken very passionately to them.
"Do you all know about Jesus?" he had asked.
"Do you all know about Jesus?" he asked.
Then reading assent in their faces, he went on, "Happy children, to know you have a Saviour and Friend with you every day! There are hundreds of thousands living and dying without this knowledge. Would you not like to help to tell them about it? There are none too small to be missionaries, and I hope some of you are missionaries at home.
Then seeing the agreement on their faces, he continued, "Lucky kids, to know you have a Savior and Friend with you every day! There are hundreds of thousands living and dying without this knowledge. Would you like to help share it with them? No one is too small to be a missionary, and I hope some of you are missionaries at home.
"Remember the little captive maid who told her master of the One who could cure him. There are many at home who want to be cured by the Great Physician. Tell others about Jesus. If you don't begin doing this at home in England, you will never be able to do it abroad amongst the heathen. We want you to tell about Jesus; we want you to pray to Him for the poor heathen, and we want you to give of your money to help to send missionaries out to teach them. Prayers, purses, and preaching bring heathen to Jesus. Do not forget these three P's."
"Think about the little captive girl who told her master about the One who could heal him. There are many at home who want to be healed by the Great Physician. Share the news about Jesus with others. If you don't start doing this at home in England, you will never be able to do it abroad among the nonbelievers. We want you to talk about Jesus; we want you to pray to Him for the lost souls, and we want you to contribute your money to help send missionaries to teach them. Prayers, contributions, and preaching bring nonbelievers to Jesus. Don’t forget these three P’s."
Peggy walked home full of thought.
Peggy walked home lost in thought.
When Helen asked her if she had enjoyed it she said "Yes 'm." Then, after a pause, she said irrelevantly, "I suppose 'm you'll never have a ill gentleman to live with you?"
When Helen asked her if she had enjoyed it, she replied, "Yes, ma'am." Then, after a pause, she added out of the blue, "I guess you’ll never have a nice gentleman to live with you?"
"Why, no, Peggy."
"Not at all, Peggy."
"I did used to think I wouldn't get a place without a ill gentleman, but I couldn't find one, and then you come along, and so I came."
"I used to think I couldn't find a spot without a sick gentleman, but I couldn't find one, and then you showed up, so I came."
Helen looked puzzled.
Helen looked confused.
"Why did you want a place with an invalid gentleman?"
"Why did you want a place with a disabled gentleman?"
"So as to be like the little servant in the Bible," was Peggy's prompt reply. "I somehow thinks I could 'elp him like the other girl did."
"So I can be like the little servant in the Bible," was Peggy's quick response. "I somehow think I could help him like the other girl did."
"But, Peggy, you need not wait for that opportunity," said Helen gently. "There are always people to be helped, even in our village—people who want to be told that Jesus will cure their souls if not their bodies."
"But, Peggy, you don't have to wait for that chance," Helen said softly. "There are always people who need help, even in our village—people who want to hear that Jesus will heal their souls, even if not their bodies."
"Do people have sick souls?" asked Peggy earnestly.
"Do people have sick souls?" Peggy asked earnestly.
"Yes, indeed they do. The soul that hasn't Jesus living in it is always sick—sick unto death."
"Yes, they definitely do. A soul that doesn’t have Jesus living in it is always unwell—unwell to the point of death."
Peggy pondered over this.
Peggy thought about this.
"I'm a-goin' to think over those there three P's," she said presently. "And, please 'm, I've done one already."
"I'm going to think about those three P's," she said after a moment. "And, if you don't mind, I've already done one."
"Which is that, Peggy?"
"Which one is that, Peggy?"
"Prayers 'm."
"Prayers, I'm."
"I'm glad to hear you have prayed about it. You mustn't forget to pray every day, Peggy."
"I'm happy to hear you’ve prayed about it. Don’t forget to pray every day, Peggy."
"But, please 'm, the gentleman told us of them idols that the heathen made. He said them were deaf, but God weren't."
"But please, sir, the gentleman told us about those idols that the heathens made. He said they were deaf, but God wasn't."
"Yes?"
"Yeah?"
"So, please 'm, I ain't goin' to arsk God more 'n once. I kneeled down when I comed 'ome, and I arsked Him to save the heathen, every one. And He ain't deaf, so I ain't goin' to arsk Him again."
"So, please, I'm not going to ask God more than once. I knelt down when I got home, and I asked Him to save the heathens, every single one. And He isn't deaf, so I'm not going to ask Him again."
Helen looked at Peggy, but said nothing. And Joyce at this moment coming into the room, prevented further conversation.
Helen looked at Peggy but didn't say anything. Just then, Joyce walked into the room, cutting off any further conversation.
Two days after this, an old pedlar came to the door. Peggy went to interview him.
Two days later, an old peddler arrived at the door. Peggy went to talk to him.
"We don't want nothink, thank yer," she said, eyeing his wares with some curiosity.
"We don’t want anything, thank you," she said, looking at his goods with some curiosity.
"Now don't 'ee say so, my dear, with your pretty young face a-longin' for a bright bow of ribbon in your cap. Look at this piece o' blue, three yards for sevenpence. Why, 'tis givin' it away. Ah, I see you're a sensible girl; you don't care for finery. Now I dessay I have a book or two that may take your fancy; or a pictur' now. Look at this one. A religious one this is, very sootable for a bedroom."
"Now don’t say that, my dear, with your lovely young face looking for a bright ribbon for your cap. Check out this piece of blue, three yards for seven pence. Honestly, it’s a steal. Ah, I see you’re a sensible girl; you’re not into fancy stuff. I bet I have a book or two that might interest you; or maybe a picture. Look at this one. It’s a religious one, perfect for a bedroom."
"'Tis Christ knockin' at the door," said Peggy, with a pleased nod.
"'It's Christ knocking at the door," said Peggy, with a pleased nod.
"'Well, I s'pose it is; only one shillin' and sixpence. Why, He be worth more nor that, hain't He?"
"Well, I guess it is; only one shilling and sixpence. Why, he’s worth more than that, isn’t he?"
Peggy frowned at his chuckle that followed.
Peggy frowned at his laugh that came after.
"'Tis Jesus Christ you be speakin' of. And that's our soul He's a-knockin' at."
"It's Jesus Christ you're talking about. And that's our soul He's knocking on."
"'Tisn't mine," said the old man; "I don't deal in such harticles. I hain't got no soul—don't believe in 'em."
"'It's not mine," said the old man. "I don't deal in those things. I don't have a soul—I don't believe in them."
Peggy stood gazing at him with horror.
Peggy stood staring at him in shock.
"You was born with one," she said; "what have you been and done with it?"
"You were born with one," she said; "what have you done with it?"
He rubbed his head and looked at her with a curious sort of smile.
He rubbed his head and looked at her with a curious smile.
"What have you done wi' yours?" he demanded.
"What have you done with yours?" he asked.
Peggy's voice hushed.
Peggy's voice quieted.
"I giv' it to the Lord Jesus. Teacher taught me how at Sunday School."
"I give it to the Lord Jesus. The teacher taught me how at Sunday School."
There was a little silence, then Peggy saw her opportunity and seized it.
There was a brief pause, then Peggy saw her chance and took it.
"My missus told me there were some souls 'sick unto death.' Maybe yours is—nearly dead, but not quite."
"My wife told me there were some people 'sick unto death.' Maybe yours is—almost dead, but not quite."
"Wery likely," was the amused retort.
"Very likely," was the amused reply.
"Wouldn't you like it made alive agen?"
"Wouldn't you like it brought back to life again?"
Such a flash of light lit up Peggy's plain little face as she asked this question that an answering gleam played across the old pedlar's.
Such a flash of light brightened Peggy's plain little face as she asked this question that an answering sparkle crossed the old peddler's.
"How's it to be done?" he asked.
"How is it supposed to be done?" he asked.
Peggy pointed to the picture.
Peggy pointed at the picture.
"Ask Him to come into it. If He lives in it, He'll make it alive agen; missus said so."
"Ask Him to come into it. If He lives in it, He'll bring it back to life; my wife said that."
"Oh, ay," said the old man; but a long-drawn sigh escaped him. "Well, good-day, missy, as ye won't buy nothin'."
"Oh, okay," said the old man; but a long, deep sigh escaped him. "Well, have a good day, miss, since you're not buying anything."
But Peggy seized hold of him by the lappet of his coat and detained him.
But Peggy grabbed him by the collar of his coat and stopped him.
"But look 'ere, you just do it! I'm a-tellin' you of a cure for your soul. Don't you go away without a-listenin'. I'm a-tryin' to be a missionary at 'ome, I am, and you've a splendid one to talk to, almost as good as a 'eathen. You listen! I ain't goin' to let yer go. Do you mind the girl in the Bible who sent her master, the leper capting, to be cured? I'm a-goin' to send you, and you'll 'ave to go. 'Course you will. Who'd stay with a sick, dead soul, if they could get it made alive agen? You go, do yer hear me?"
"But listen, you just do it! I'm telling you about a cure for your soul. Don’t walk away without hearing me out. I’m trying to be a missionary here, and you’ve got a fantastic opportunity to talk to someone, almost as good as a heathen. You listen! I’m not letting you go. Do you remember the girl in the Bible who sent her master, the leper captain, to be healed? I’m going to send you, and you have to go. Of course you will. Who would stay with a sick, dead soul if they could get it made alive again? You go, do you understand me?"
"Oh ay, bless the girl, what a tongue she has! Make a fine preacher one o' those days."
"Oh wow, bless the girl, what a way with words she has! She'll make a great preacher one of these days."
A bell rang, and Peggy know she must answer it.
A bell rang, and Peggy knew she had to answer it.
"Goodbye," she said, with disappointment in her tone. "But I say, mister, if you go and get your soul cured, you come back and tell me."
"Goodbye," she said, her voice full of disappointment. "But listen, mister, if you go and get your soul fixed, come back and let me know."
"Ay, that I will."
"Yeah, I will."
The pedlar departed shaking his head; and so ended Peggy's first sermon. She was very silent all that day thinking about it.
The peddler left, shaking his head, and that was the end of Peggy's first sermon. She was quiet all day, lost in thought about it.
Shortly after this she was called into the little dining room by Helen, to receive her first wages. It was an eventful day in her life. She looked at the money as it was placed in her hand. It was half a sovereign. Never had she handled a gold coin before. Her aunt's money had been left to her in silver.
Shortly after this, Helen called her into the small dining room to give her first paycheck. It was a significant day in her life. She stared at the money as it was placed in her hand. It was half a sovereign. She had never held a gold coin before. Her aunt had left her money in silver.
"I am very pleased with you, Peggy," said Helen to her, "but of course you have still a great deal to learn. You are too noisy, too fond of talking, and break too many things. All this you must try to get the better of. I know you try to do your duty faithfully and well; ask God to help you to cure these faults."
"I’m really pleased with you, Peggy," Helen said to her, "but you still have a lot to learn. You’re too loud, you love to talk too much, and you break too many things. You need to work on these issues. I know you’re trying to do your best; ask God to help you address these faults."
"Yes 'm," said Peggy, who was certainly learning humility. Then, with a little burst of enthusiasm, she added, "Please 'm, I've never had so much money of my own afore. May spend it just as I have a mind?"
"Yes, ma'am," said Peggy, who was definitely learning humility. Then, with a little burst of excitement, she added, "Please, ma'am, I've never had so much money of my own before. Can I spend it however I want?"
"I think you had better lay half by, for you will be wanting some new boots soon. You will have to be careful over it."
"I think you should save some money because you’re going to need new boots soon. You’ll have to be careful with it."
A shade of disappointment came over Peggy's face. She took her treasured coin upstairs.
A look of disappointment crossed Peggy's face. She took her prized coin upstairs.
"Now, Peg, don't you be a silly," was her advice to herself. "You does as your missus tells you. 'Tis the country that wears the boots so."
"Now, Peg, don't be foolish," she told herself. "You do what your lady tells you. It's the country that wears the boots that way."
She turned the half-sovereign over in her hand.
She flipped the half-sovereign over in her hand.
"Five shillin's for boots, and five to make the other P. I'll ask missus to give it to me in silver to-morrow. But, oh my! How grand I am to be havin' gold of my own!"
"Five shillings for boots, and five to make the other P. I'll ask the missus to give it to me in silver tomorrow. But, oh my! How fancy it is to have gold of my own!"
The next day she got her coin changed, but a pang went through her as she did so. It seemed as if she had only received it, to lose it at once. However, when she found an old stocking, and put five shillings carefully into it, her happy smile shone out again. Laboriously she wrote out on a piece of paper which she dropped inside with the money, "Margaret Perkins—Her heathen stocking." And then tying the stocking into a tight knot, she deposited it at the bottom of her box under her bed.
The next day, she changed her coin, but she felt a pang as she did it. It was as if she had just received it, only to lose it right away. However, when she found an old stocking and carefully put five shillings into it, her happy smile came back. She painstakingly wrote on a piece of paper, which she dropped inside with the money, "Margaret Perkins—Her heathen stocking." Then, tying the stocking into a tight knot, she placed it at the bottom of her box under her bed.
"There, Peggy," she said, with a long-drawn sigh of relief, "now you've made a beginnin', mind you keep right on, and keep it secret from everybody. And then one day you'll walk up to the clergyman and you'll roll a stockin' of gold out at his foot for them there savage heathens. Oh my! 'Twill be grand!"
"There, Peggy," she said, with a long sigh of relief, "now you've made a start. Just make sure you keep going and keep it a secret from everyone. One day you'll walk up to the clergyman and roll out a stocking full of gold at his feet for those savage heathens. Oh my! It will be amazing!"
One afternoon Joyce came into the kitchen where Peggy was cleaning her hearth.
One afternoon, Joyce walked into the kitchen where Peggy was cleaning her fireplace.
"Peggy, we want you to take a message for us. A walk will do you good. It is a lovely day. It is to Mallow Farm; you have to go through fields the whole way, but you can't make a mistake, as there is a beaten footpath. Take your time about it, and give this note to Mrs. Webster there. Bring us back an answer. We want her husband to supply us with some wood for our fires."
"Peggy, we need you to deliver a message for us. A walk will be good for you. It's a beautiful day. You're heading to Mallow Farm; you'll go through fields the entire way, but you can't get lost since there's a well-worn path. Take your time, and give this note to Mrs. Webster when you get there. Please bring us back a reply. We need her husband to provide us with some firewood."
Peggy departed with alacrity; Albert Edward accompanied her as a matter of course. She was directed where to go, and lifted up her little heart in gladness when she got out into the sweet spring air and sunshine.
Peggy left quickly; Albert Edward went with her as a matter of routine. She was shown where to go, and her little heart filled with joy when she stepped out into the lovely spring air and sunshine.
"Oh!" she said, sniffing vigorously, "I feel as if I could h'eat the air to-day. I'm quite hungry for it!"
"Oh!" she said, sniffing hard, "I feel like I could eat the air today. I'm really craving it!"
The first field was crossed in peace. The second was full of young bullocks. Peggy's heart came up in her mouth. She had not yet conquered her fear of all cattle. She peeped cautiously over the stile, and waited till some of the nearest ones moved away. Then, gathering courage, she addressed Albert Edward.
The first field was crossed without incident. The second was filled with young bulls. Peggy's heart raced. She still hadn't overcome her fear of all cows. She peeked carefully over the fence and waited until some of the closest ones moved away. Then, mustering her courage, she spoke to Albert Edward.
"Look here, you've got to keep quiet. If you go barkin', they'll run at us, I knows they will. You foller me."
"Listen, you need to be quiet. If you start making noise, they'll come after us, I know they will. Just follow me."
Albert Edward wagged his tail in response, but instantly obeyed, only out of the corner of his eyes he watched the cattle. Presently two of them turned and steadfastly gazed at Peggy.
Albert Edward wagged his tail in response, but immediately obeyed; he kept a watchful eye on the cattle out of the corner of his eye. Soon, two of them turned and stared intently at Peggy.
"Oh my! They're a-comin'! I'm a-goin to scream!"
"Oh my! They're coming! I'm going to scream!"
She took to her heels, and Albert Edward, considering he was released from his bond, dashed with a vigorous bark at the nearest bullock.
She took off running, and Albert Edward, feeling free, charged with an energetic bark at the closest bullock.
In a minute they were all in a commotion, and how Peggy ever got across that field without being tossed or trampled upon, she never knew.
In a moment, they were all in chaos, and Peggy never understood how she made it across that field without being thrown or trampled.
But she stood with beating heart when she had got through the gate, and looked up into the sky.
But she stood with a racing heart when she got through the gate and looked up at the sky.
"Oh God, I arsk you to take care of me. I'm dreadful frightened of these here bulls. For Christ's sake. Amen."
"Oh God, I ask you to watch over me. I'm really scared of these bulls. For God's sake. Amen."
Then she looked around her. What dangers awaited her in this field, she wondered!
Then she glanced around her. What dangers were lurking in this field, she wondered!
A light came into her eyes as she looked, and then wonder and admiration hold her spellbound.
A light sparkled in her eyes as she looked, and then wonder and admiration kept her completely captivated.
The field was full of sheep and tiny lambs. Peggy had never seen lambs at play before. She stood and gazed in delight, and Albert Edward looked alternately at the lambs and her with wistful eyes. If only he could be allowed to chase them! But his conscience told him he could not.
The field was full of sheep and little lambs. Peggy had never seen lambs playing before. She stood there, watching in delight, while Albert Edward looked back and forth between the lambs and her with a longing expression. If only he could chase them! But his conscience reminded him he couldn’t.
"I never, never see'd such darlin's! Oh, Peggy, you've come to a place at last that is worth gettin' through those bulls to see! Oh, the pretty little dears! Why, 'tis like bein' in a picture-book to be with 'em!"
"I have never, ever seen such cuties! Oh, Peggy, you've finally arrived at a place that's worth getting through those obstacles to see! Oh, the lovely little ones! Being with them is like stepping into a storybook!"
A lark rose up singing before her. There seemed no end to the joys of this afternoon. Long she lingered in that sunny meadow; but the next field held a new joy, and only one or two horses at the farther end were the disturbing elements. In a sunny hedge were clusters of primroses. With a shriek of delight Peggy made a rush at them, and when she gathered the first handful and inhaled their sweet scent, she hugged and kissed them in ecstasy.
A lark soared up, singing in front of her. It felt like the joys of this afternoon would never end. She stayed for a long time in that sunny meadow, but the next field promised a new joy, and only one or two horses at the far end were a slight distraction. In a sunlit hedge were bunches of primroses. With a squeal of delight, Peggy rushed toward them, and when she picked the first handful and breathed in their sweet fragrance, she hugged and kissed them in pure bliss.
"I've never see'd 'em a-growin' wild. Oh! If only Mrs. Creak and Mrs. Jones and h'Arthur were here! Now this is somethin' like bein' in the country!"
"I've never seen them growing wild. Oh! If only Mrs. Creak, Mrs. Jones, and Arthur were here! Now this is something like being in the country!"
She picked a large bunch, then renewed her way. Albert Edward had turned up his nose at the primroses, but he was delighted to poke it into the hedge, where he sniffed for rabbits, if not for the flowers that grew there.
She grabbed a big bunch and continued on her way. Albert Edward had turned up his nose at the primroses, but he was thrilled to stick his nose into the hedge, where he sniffed for rabbits, if not for the flowers growing there.
Peggy came to one more halt before she reached Mallow Farm, and this was at a tiny cottage at the corner of a field. As she was passing by, she heard some one calling. Curiosity made her put her head inside the door, and there sat an old man cowering over a few lighted logs on a wide open hearth.
Peggy paused one last time before she got to Mallow Farm, stopping at a small cottage at the edge of a field. As she walked by, she heard someone calling out. Her curiosity got the better of her, and she leaned her head inside the door, finding an old man huddled over a few burning logs in a large open fireplace.
"Do you want anybody, mister?"
"Do you want anyone, mister?"
The old man turned and looked at her.
The old man turned and looked at her.
"'Tis Bill I wants," he said peevishly. "Bill who works to the farm. He said he'd be here to cook my taties, and 'tis gone four. I didn't have none for dinner and wants some wi' my tea, and I've a-been and upset the pot a-tryin' to put him on the fire, and the taties are burnt up. Oh, dearie me! I'm a poor lone man who can't do nothink for himself!"
"It's Bill I need," he said irritably. "Bill who works on the farm. He said he'd be here to cook my potatoes, and it's after four now. I didn't have any for lunch and want some with my tea, and I've gone and messed up the pot trying to put it on the stove, and the potatoes are burnt. Oh, dear! I'm just a poor lonely man who can't do anything for himself!"
Peggy's quick eyes saw the overturned pot. She went forward and picked it up.
Peggy's sharp eyes spotted the overturned pot. She stepped forward and picked it up.
"I'll peel a few taties in a minute and pop 'em on for you," she said cheerfully. "You sit still, mister. I see the taties. They're on the dresser there. Oh my! What a muck your things are in! Who cleans your room for you?"
"I'll peel a few potatoes in a minute and put them on for you," she said cheerfully. "You just sit tight, mister. I see the potatoes. They're on the counter there. Oh my! What a mess your things are in! Who cleans your room for you?"
The old man began to cry.
The old man started to cry.
"'Twas my poor Janie did it last. She only died six months ago. And no neighbours be near—only the farm. Bill—he does what he can, but he be a bit clumsy with his fingers; and I be terrible crippled with rheumaticks. Thank 'ee kindly, my dear. You be new to these parts, I reckon."
"'It was my poor Janie who did it last. She only passed away six months ago. And there are no neighbors nearby—only the farm. Bill—he helps as much as he can, but he's a bit clumsy with his hands; and I’m really struggling with arthritis. Thank you kindly, my dear. You’re new to these parts, I assume."
"I live with my missuses at Ivy Cottage," said Peggy, as she deftly peeled the potatoes and dropped them in the pot. "I comes from London, I does; but, oh my! What a sight the country be this arternoon!"
"I live with my wives at Ivy Cottage," said Peggy, as she skillfully peeled the potatoes and dropped them into the pot. "I come from London, I do; but, oh my! What a sight the countryside is this afternoon!"
"What be the matter with it?"
"What's wrong with it?"
"The matter! Why, the sun be shinin' and lambs be playin' and primroses a-growin'. Look at my bunch! Did you ever see sich flowers? They hangs 'em round a black figure in London—on his birthday, I believe. That's how I knows 'em. Beckyfield his name be. Funny his name bein' a kind o' field; I never thought on that afore. Must have somethin' to do with the primroses.
"The thing is! Why, the sun is shining and the lambs are playing and the primroses are blooming. Look at my bunch! Have you ever seen such flowers? They hang them around a black figure in London—on his birthday, I think. That's how I know them. Beckyfield is his name. It's funny that his name is a kind of field; I never thought about that before. It must have something to do with the primroses."
"Oh my! You oughter walk out, mister; 'twould cheer you up. There's a kind of happy, wake-up feel outdoors to-day. And the birds are a-singin' and a-flyin' up miles above yer head. There now, mister; tell me where to get a drop o' water and I'll put the pot on for yer."
"Oh wow! You should go outside, mister; it would brighten your mood. There's a cheerful, refreshing vibe outside today. And the birds are singing and flying high above your head. Come on, mister; just tell me where to find some water and I’ll get the pot ready for you."
"'Tis to the pump outside."
"To the pump outside."
Peggy found the pump and placed the pot on the fire.
Peggy found the pump and set the pot on the fire.
"I'll ask my missus to let me come and see you one day," she said, with a confidential little nod. "There's a good bit o' news and talk I could give you about London."
"I'll ask my wife to let me come and see you someday," she said with a friendly little nod. "I have some great news and gossip to share about London."
"Ah, do 'ee come in agen, me dear. I be a poor lone old man, and no one comes nigh me."
"Ah, please come in again, my dear. I'm just a lonely old man, and no one visits me."
"All right, I'll turn up. Good arternoon!" She turned to the door and almost ran into the arms of a tall young man.
"Okay, I'll show up. Good afternoon!" She turned to the door and almost ran into the arms of a tall young man.
Shyness was not one of Peggy's characteristics.
Shyness wasn't one of Peggy's traits.
"I s'pose as how you're Bill," she said, with a queer look up at him. "I've bin doin' what you oughter! Yer poor old father wants some one to look arter him. Why don't yer keep the place clean? 'Tis as bad as London for dirt and mess. You jest giv' it a good lick up afore I comes this way agen!"
"I suppose you're Bill," she said, giving him a strange look. "I've been doing what you should! Your poor old father needs someone to take care of him. Why don’t you keep the place clean? It’s as dirty and messy as London. Just give it a good clean before I come this way again!"
She marched off, Albert Edward at her heels, and Bill Somers stared after her in stupid amazement.
She walked away, Albert Edward following closely behind, while Bill Somers stared at her in dumbfounded amazement.
CHAPTER VII
A FELLOW-GIRL
A GIRLFRIEND
MALLOW FARM was reached at length, and Peggy's delight was great when she found a gate that did not lead into the farmyard. The door was opened by a bright, rosy-cheeked girl about Peggy's age, who said that everybody had gone to market and she was alone in charge.
MALLOW FARM was finally reached, and Peggy was thrilled when she discovered a gate that didn't lead into the farmyard. The door was opened by a cheerful, rosy-cheeked girl around Peggy's age, who said that everyone had gone to the market and she was the only one in charge.
Peggy looked dismayed.
Peggy looked upset.
"Who are you?" she asked bluntly.
"Who are you?" she asked directly.
"I'm the servant."
"I'm the helper."
"Reely? Well, I'd best leave the letter for your missus, and she'll send an answer. Is this your first place?"
"Really? Well, I should probably leave the letter for your wife, and she can send a reply. Is this your first home?"
"Yes. Be you in a place?"
"Yes. Are you in a place?"
"My place is with the Miss Churchhills. They lives at Ivy Cottage. Real ladies born they are. I comes from London."
"My place is with the Miss Churchhills. They live at Ivy Cottage. They are real ladies by birth. I come from London."
"You don't say so!"
"No way!"
The girl stared at her as if she were some foreign product.
The girl looked at her like she was some foreign item.
"Yes," Peggy went on, tilting her chin in the air, "I've seen a deal o' London, too much by a long way, so I set my mind to get a place in the country, and here I am. Don't you wear no caps?"
"Yeah," Peggy continued, lifting her chin, "I've seen a lot of London, way too much, so I decided to find a place in the countryside, and here I am. Don’t you wear any hats?"
"No," said the girl, "us don't do with them in the farms. I've a sister in proper service, and she do."
"No," said the girl, "we don't do that on the farms. I have a sister in proper service, and she does."
"Ah, well," said Peggy grandly, "they take a lot o' care and keepin'. My name be Margaret Perkins. What be yours?"
"Well," Peggy said dramatically, "they require a lot of care and attention. My name is Margaret Perkins. What’s yours?"
"Ellen Tate. My home is in the village. I only come here four months gone."
"Ellen Tate. I live in the village. I only come here for four months."
"Don't you like it?"
"Don’t you like this?"
"No, I wants to go to a town. Tell about London. There are miles o' shops, ain't there?"
"No, I want to go to a town. Tell me about London. There are miles of shops, right?"
"Miles and miles; but the country is a deal nicer."
"Miles and miles, but the countryside is much nicer."
"I'm sure it ain't."
"I'm sure it's not."
"You has to pay for everything in London," Peggy said, slowly thinking it out, "and the country gives it to you free. I picks up sticks for the fires, and in London you'd pay a mint o' money for 'em. Look at my primroses! I didn't pay nothin' for 'em. In London they'd cost a shilling quite, and Miss Joyce brought some watercreases in the t'other day from the stream. She got 'em free. In London you pays."
"You have to pay for everything in London," Peggy said, taking her time to think it through, "but the country gives it to you for free. I collect sticks for the fires, and in London you'd spend a fortune on them. Look at my primroses! I didn't pay anything for them. In London, they'd easily cost a shilling, and Miss Joyce brought some water cress in the other day from the stream. She got them for free. In London, you pay."
"Yes," assented Ellen; "you wants money if you goes to Lunnon. I knows that."
"Yeah," agreed Ellen; "you need money if you go to London. I know that."
"Have you got many friends?" demanded Peggy, looking at her with great interest.
"Do you have a lot of friends?" Peggy asked, looking at her with intense curiosity.
"Why, I haven't one."
"I don't have one."
"Would you like me as a friend? I think I'd like you. You see we be both in service, and pretty near of an age. I'd like a friend in these parts, and I believe we'd get on fine."
"Would you want to be friends? I think I’d like to be your friend. You know, we’re both in the same line of work and pretty much the same age. I’d really like a friend around here, and I think we’d get along well."
Ellen looked delighted.
Ellen looked thrilled.
"I'd like you first-rate, 'cause you'd tell about Lunnon. But what day do you get out? I'd meet you on a Wednesday."
"I really like you because you can talk about London. But when do you get out? I can meet you on a Wednesday."
"Oh, I'll ask my missus, and let you know. I must be off now, for I have my tea a-comin' on."
"Oh, I'll ask my wife and let you know. I have to go now because it's almost time for my tea."
Peggy returned home safely, and in very good spirits.
Peggy got home safely and felt really good.
"Please 'm," she said to Helen, as soon as she could get a chance, "I've made two acquaintances this arternoon—an old man and a fellow-girl, who is a servant. And, please 'm, I should like to see 'em both agen, and my fellow-girl and myself intends to be friends. I h'aint got a friend here, for no one keeps servants in the village, 'cept the Rectory, and they do seem so grand up there. I hope you don't h'object and I thought I'd ask you if I could have Ellen to tea once in my kitching. I wouldn't ask you 'm to give her tea, but I'll manage and half mine with her. I'll eat extry at dinner to make up, and she won't take no notice if I don't seem to have the appetite for my food!"
"Please, ma'am," she said to Helen as soon as she had the chance, "I've made two new friends this afternoon—an old man and a girl who works as a servant. And, please, ma'am, I’d really like to see them both again, and my fellow girl and I want to be friends. I don’t have any friends here, since no one in the village keeps servants except for the Rectory, and they seem so fancy over there. I hope you don’t mind, and I thought I’d ask if I could have Ellen over for tea once in my kitchen. I wouldn’t ask you, ma'am, to serve her tea, but I can manage and share half of mine with her. I’ll eat extra at dinner to make up for it, and she won’t even notice if I don’t seem to have much of an appetite!"
Peggy paused for breath.
Peggy paused to catch her breath.
"I shall be glad for you to have a friend," Helen replied, "if she is a good, steady girl, but I should like to know about her first. She is Mrs. Webster's servant, I suppose?"
"I'll be happy for you to have a friend," Helen replied, "as long as she's a good, reliable girl, but I'd like to know more about her first. She's Mrs. Webster's servant, right?"
"Yes 'm. She seems a very nice girl 'm; o' course I dessay I could learn her a few things. She don't wear no caps, but then she ain't with real ladies. But if she ain't what I like 'm, when I gets to know her, I'll learn her to be different, and if she won't be, well, I'll give her up!"
"Yeah, she seems like a really nice girl. Of course, I could teach her a few things. She doesn’t wear any caps, but then she isn’t around real ladies. But if she’s not my type once I get to know her, I’ll teach her to be different, and if she won’t change, well, I’ll just let her go!"
Helen smiled, as she generally did when Peggy held forth.
Helen smiled, like she usually did when Peggy went on and on.
But the friendship was formed, and Peggy and Ellen exchanged visits, and walked out occasionally together.
But the friendship blossomed, and Peggy and Ellen visited each other and occasionally went out for walks together.
"I would give a good deal to hear their conversation," said Joyce one afternoon to her sister when Ellen had come to tea in the kitchen. "Peggy's tongue never ceases; what does she find to talk about?"
"I would give a lot to hear their conversation," said Joyce one afternoon to her sister when Ellen had come to tea in the kitchen. "Peggy never stops talking; what does she find to talk about?"
If she could have heard them, this was what Peggy was saying—
If she could have heard them, this is what Peggy was saying—
"So you see, Ellen, I made up my mind then and there when the gentleman spoke that I would be a missionary when I was growed-up."
"So you see, Ellen, I decided right then and there when the man spoke that I would be a missionary when I grew up."
"But," said Ellen, with round eyes, "you want to be eddicated, don't yer? And how are you to get over the seas? And what will yer do when yer gets there?"
"But," said Ellen, with wide eyes, "you want to be educated, don't you? And how are you going to get across the seas? And what will you do when you get there?"
"Oh, that 'll all come very easy," said Peggy loftily. "You has to make up yer mind that you is goin', first thing; same as I did about goin' into service. Then yer has to set to work to get yer clo's, same's I did too. But my Miss Helen told me, 'tis very hot where the heathen live, and they don't wear much clo's, not to speak of. So I dessay I shall do fine. P'raps three cotton dresses, and a hat would last quite a long time—and no jacket, you see—that 'ud save wonderful."
"Oh, that will all be really easy," said Peggy confidently. "You just have to decide that you're going, first thing; just like I did about going into service. Then you need to get your clothes, just like I did too. But my Miss Helen told me it's really hot where the people live, and they don't wear much clothes, not at all. So I guess I’ll be fine. Maybe three cotton dresses and a hat would last quite a while—and no jacket, you see—that would save a lot."
"But what would you do when you got there?" persisted Ellen.
"But what would you do when you got there?" Ellen pressed on.
"I'd have my Bible under my arm," said Peggy solemnly, "and I'd tell 'em all to come round me, very quiet like. I wouldn't have no pushin' or fightin'. And then I'd read 'em about Jesus."
"I’d have my Bible under my arm," Peggy said seriously, "and I’d ask them all to gather around me, very quietly. I wouldn’t allow any pushing or fighting. And then I’d read to them about Jesus."
"And nothin' else?"
"And nothing else?"
"Well," said Peggy, considering, "I think I'd tell 'em very distinckly that Jesus died to let 'em go to heaven. I'd tell 'em He loved 'em, and they must be good, and He'd help 'em if they arsked Him, same as He does me."
"Well," Peggy said, thinking it over, "I think I'd clearly tell them that Jesus died so they could go to heaven. I'd tell them He loves them, and they need to be good, and He would help them if they asked Him, just like He helps me."
"And then what?"
"What's next?"
"Oh," said Peggy, still thoughtfully, "I s'pose they'd ask a few questions, and then p'raps we'd 'ave a hymn, same as the street preachers do in London, and then I'd have done till the next day. I don't expec' it would be very differcult, Ellen—not if you set yer mind to it."
"Oh," Peggy said, still deep in thought, "I guess they’d ask a few questions, and then maybe we’d have a hymn, just like the street preachers do in London, and then I'd be done until the next day. I don’t think it would be very difficult, Ellen—not if you set your mind to it."
"But I heard tell," said Ellen, "that people over the sea don't speak English like us do, and can't understand it. Like a Frenchman who came to our village inn once."
"But I heard," said Ellen, "that people across the ocean don’t speak English like we do and can’t understand it. Like the French guy who came to our village inn once."
Peggy's face fell.
Peggy looked disappointed.
"I never heard that the heathen talked French. I hopes as how they don't. I don't think they could be clever enough, Ellen. They be poor ignorant critters, that be what they be, and wouldn't never have the sense to speak in foreign langwidges—it be only eddicated ladies and gents that do that."
"I've never heard that the heathens spoke French. I hope they don't. I don't think they could be smart enough, Ellen. They're just poor, ignorant creatures, that's what they are, and they would never have the sense to speak in foreign languages—it’s only educated ladies and gentlemen who do that."
With this reasoning she recovered her cheerfulness, until she remembered sundry beggars she had seen in London who were not at all educated, but talked in strange tongues.
With this reasoning, she regained her cheerfulness until she remembered various beggars she had seen in London who weren't educated at all but spoke in strange languages.
"Anyhow," she said, after a pause, "if they does speak French, I'll have to learn to speak it too. 'Tis wonderful what you does when you grows up, Ellen. Most things come easy then. And I'll ask God to help me, like He mostly does."
"Anyway," she said after a pause, "if they speak French, I'll have to learn it too. It’s amazing what you can do when you grow up, Ellen. Most things get easier then. And I'll ask God to help me, like He usually does."
Ellen shook her little rough head doubtfully. "It don't sound as if you'll do it, Peggy. It don't sound real. I h'ain't heard much of heathen, but they live with lions and tigers, don't they? And I have 'eard tell that they eat one another up alive."
Ellen shook her little rough head skeptically. "It doesn't sound like you're going to do it, Peggy. It doesn't sound real. I haven't heard much about heathens, but they live with lions and tigers, right? And I've heard that they eat each other alive."
"I h'ain't heard that," said Peggy firmly, refusing to be deterred from her purpose. "I believe that's a make-believe in story-books. The gentleman the other evening called 'em 'poor critters sitting in darkness, callin' out for light.' And he said we must take it to them."
"I haven't heard that," Peggy said firmly, not letting anything distract her from her goal. "I think that's just a fairy tale from storybooks. The gentleman the other evening called them 'poor creatures sitting in darkness, calling out for light.' And he said we need to bring it to them."
"Then when you be growed-up, you won't be a servant any more?"
"Then when you grow up, you won't be a servant anymore?"
"I don't know quite, Ellen. You see, I ain't quite sure about missionaries. Some on 'em p'raps goes to the heathen for a bit, and then comes 'ome agen. And if my missuses ain't dead, I don't know as how ever I shall leave 'em. But it isn't till I be quite growed-up, you see, Ellen, and my missuses will be very old then—and p'raps they will die—though I don't like to think of it."
"I’m not sure, Ellen. You see, I’m not really confident about missionaries. Some of them maybe go to the heathen for a while and then come back home. And if my wives aren’t dead, I really don’t know how I could ever leave them. But it’s not until I’m fully grown, you see, Ellen, and my wives will be very old by then—and maybe they will die—though I don’t like to think about that."
Ellen subsided.
Ellen calmed down.
"You be a wonderful girl," she said. "I never have see'd any 'un quite so queer as you be!"
"You're a wonderful girl," she said. "I've never seen anyone quite as strange as you!"
One day Ellen was able to give Peggy a piece of news.
One day, Ellen was able to share some news with Peggy.
"My missus is goin' to have a lodger—a lady what's ill. She be comin' to live with us for a month, and I'll have to wait on her!"
"My wife is going to have a lodger—a sick lady. She'll be coming to live with us for a month, and I'll have to take care of her!"
"Oh," said Peggy, with a long-drawn breath. "What a pity 'tis she's not a sick capting!"
"Oh," said Peggy, taking a deep breath. "What a shame she's not a sick captain!"
"Why?" asked Ellen.
"Why?" Ellen asked.
"Is she comin' by herself? She ain't got no sick husban'?"
"Is she coming by herself? She doesn't have a sick husband?"
"No, that she ain't. I shouldn't like to wait on two sick folks—one be bad enough. And how I be goin' to get through my work is the wonder!"
"No, she’s not. I wouldn’t want to take care of two sick people—one is bad enough. And how I’m going to get through my work is a mystery!"
"Oh, but," said Peggy reprovingly, "this sick lady is who you must do good to. Why, Ellen, 'tis splendid! You can be like the little Bible maid—she had to wait on a lady, and she got her master healed, and 'twas talked of everywhere. You can guess how much her was thought of to be put in the Bible! I wish I was you! Just for a bit, you know, to see what I could do."
"Oh, but," said Peggy with disapproval, "this sick lady is the one you need to help. Wow, Ellen, that's amazing! You can be like the little girl from the Bible—she looked after a lady, got her master healed, and everyone talked about it. Can you imagine how important she was to be included in the Bible? I wish I were you! Just for a little while, you know, to see what I could do."
"I never does understand what you be at!" said Ellen. "What can I do for a lady, 'cept to do what her wants?"
"I never understand what you're up to!" said Ellen. "What can I do for a lady, except do what she wants?"
"You wait and see."
"Just wait and see."
Peggy nodded her head mysteriously. She went on: "My Miss Helen told me, there was people with sick souls as well as sick bodies, and my teacher in London says to me just the same, only she was talkin' of hearts instead. But I believe it means all the same. And you see, Ellen, we've got to tell people who can cure 'em and then they goes. That's all the Bible maid did, and that's all we've got to do. You find out what your sick lady be like, and you tell me. I'll show you what ter say to 'er!"
Peggy nodded her head mysteriously. She continued, "My Miss Helen told me there are people with sick souls as well as sick bodies, and my teacher in London says the same thing, but she was talking about hearts instead. But I believe it means the same thing. And you see, Ellen, we have to tell people who can help them, and then they go. That's all the Bible maid did, and that's all we have to do. You figure out what your sick lady is like, and you tell me. I'll show you what to say to her!"
Ellen shook her head.
Ellen shook her head.
"I shan't do nothin' but wait on her," she said stubbornly.
"I won't do anything but wait for her," she said stubbornly.
They did not meet again till a fortnight elapsed, then Ellen was full of information.
They didn't meet again until two weeks had passed, and then Ellen had a lot to share.
"She be a widder lady in black; and be very white in the face; and has the headache, and lies on the sofy. And she has a stern face, and don't smile much, but she talks to missus. She never says nothin' to me, and I don't say nothin' to her."
"She’s a widow dressed in black; her face is very pale, and she has a headache, lying on the sofa. She has a serious expression and doesn’t smile much, but she talks to the missus. She never says anything to me, and I don’t say anything to her."
"That do seem a pity," said Peggy slowly. "Can't you ask 'er if you can't do nothink for her 'eadaches. Do ask her, Ellen!"
"That seems like a shame," Peggy said slowly. "Can't you ask her if you can do anything for her headaches? Please ask her, Ellen!"
"She be a great reader," Ellen continued; "for she have books and books, so her knows much more 'n I do about 'eadaches and everythin'!"
"She’s a great reader," Ellen continued; "because she has tons of books, so she knows way more than I do about headaches and everything!"
"You jest arsk her," urged Peggy.
"You’re just asking her," urged Peggy.
Ellen would not promise, but one afternoon Peggy was sent to the farm on an errand. And to her great delight she found the invalid lodger sitting out in the garden. She had to pass her on the way to the house, so Peggy at once seized her opportunity.
Ellen wouldn’t make any promises, but one afternoon, Peggy was sent to the farm on an errand. To her great delight, she found the sick guest sitting in the garden. She had to walk past her on the way to the house, so Peggy quickly took her chance.
"Good arternoon 'm."
"Good afternoon, ma'am."
The lady glanced up. She had a book in her lap and another lay at her feet. She seemed tired and unhappy. She looked at Peggy without speaking, and, of course, Peggy hastened to introduce herself.
The woman looked up. She had a book in her lap and another one on the floor by her feet. She seemed exhausted and unhappy. She stared at Peggy without saying anything, and, naturally, Peggy quickly introduced herself.
"If you please 'm, I'm Margaret Perkins—I'm Ellen's friend. P'raps you've heerd her remark on me. I lives with my missuses at Ivy Cottage. And, please 'm, have you the 'eadache to-day? And have you heard 'm that puttin' yer hankychief in boilin' hot water and soppin' yer 'ead with it is first-rate for the 'eadache? My aunt used for to do it, when her were took bad with them. It's a thing I ain't troubled with myself is the 'eadache, but 'tis very tryin' to bear' m, and I be mortal sorry for yer!"
"If you don’t mind, I’m Margaret Perkins—Ellen’s friend. Maybe you’ve heard her mention me. I live with my employers at Ivy Cottage. And, excuse me, do you have a headache today? Have you heard that putting your handkerchief in boiling hot water and soaking your head with it is great for headaches? My aunt used to do that when she was feeling unwell. I don’t actually suffer from headaches myself, but they can be really tough to deal with, and I feel very sorry for you!"
It was impossible to be angry with Peggy, as she stood there wagging her head to and fro with great solemnity.
It was impossible to be mad at Peggy, as she stood there shaking her head side to side with a serious expression.
Mrs. Dale found herself smiling at the odd little figure before her, and wondering at her eager interest in her welfare.
Mrs. Dale smiled at the quirky little figure in front of her and wondered about her enthusiastic concern for her well-being.
"I did not know myself and my headaches were topics of conversation with any one," she said. "But I am much obliged to you for your recommendation. I have tried hot water in times past. I do not always suffer from headache. If that were all the matter with me I should be a happy woman."
"I didn’t really understand myself, and my headaches were something I discussed with anyone," she said. "But I really appreciate your recommendation. I've tried hot water before. I don’t always have headaches. If that was all that was wrong with me, I’d be a happy woman."
She murmured these last few words, but Peggy's quick ears caught them.
She whispered these last few words, but Peggy's sharp ears picked them up.
"Please 'm, I'm sorry. I be very happy myself, and would do anythink I could for yer."
"Please, I'm sorry. I'm very happy with myself, and I would do anything I could for you."
Again the lady looked at her with a sad smile.
Again, the lady looked at her with a sad smile.
"As you go through life, little girl, you will find there are many things worse than a headache. May you never have the heartache that often causes them."
"As you go through life, little girl, you’ll discover that there are many things worse than a headache. I hope you never experience the heartache that often leads to them."
She took up her book again, and there was something in her manner that even awed Peggy.
She picked up her book again, and there was something about the way she acted that even impressed Peggy.
She walked on to the farm door and delivered her message to Ellen.
She walked up to the farm door and gave her message to Ellen.
"And, Ellen," she said, in an excited whisper, "I've see'd 'er, and a-spoken to 'er, and 'tis what I thought. 'Tis a sick heart she has, and you and me will see she gets it cured whiles she's here."
"And, Ellen," she said, in an excited whisper, "I've seen her, and I've talked to her, and it's just like I thought. She has a broken heart, and we will make sure she gets it fixed while she's here."
There was no opportunity for more conversation, for Mrs. Webster appeared. She was a smiling, good-natured woman, and had a great liking for Peggy.
There was no chance for more conversation, as Mrs. Webster showed up. She was a cheerful, friendly woman and really liked Peggy.
"Miss Churchhill do be a kind lady," she said. "She have sent me this recipe of her grandmother's for curin' spasms, which take me on and off. Will you please take her back my respec' and thanks for it. 'Tisn't every lady will give a thought to other folks' aches and pains and try to cure 'em!"
"Miss Churchill is such a kind lady," she said. "She sent me this recipe from her grandmother for curing spasms that I get from time to time. Could you please send her my respect and thanks for it? Not every lady takes the time to think about other people’s aches and pains and tries to help them!"
Peggy returned home full of thought. Later that day, just before her bedtime, when she had washed up all her dishes and tidied up the kitchen, Joyce came in and found her engrossed in a cookery-book; her pen and ink, a sheet of paper, and her Bible also lay before her.
Peggy returned home deep in thought. Later that day, just before she was about to go to bed, after washing all her dishes and cleaning up the kitchen, Joyce walked in and saw her completely absorbed in a cookbook; her pen and ink, a piece of paper, and her Bible were also spread out in front of her.
"What are you doing, Peggy?"
"What are you up to, Peggy?"
Peggy looked up with her usual pleased smile. "Please 'm, I'm tryin' to write a recipe for the sick lady at Mallow Farm. I want to do it proper like. 'Twas missus a-sendin' Mrs. Webster a recipe made me think on it. Ellen seems as if she can't say nothin'! I do believe 'tis 'cause she never were born nor brought up in London!"
Peggy looked up with her typical cheerful smile. "Excuse me, I'm trying to write a recipe for the sick lady at Mallow Farm. I want to do it right. It was Mrs. sending Mrs. Webster a recipe that made me think of it. Ellen seems like she can't say anything! I really think it's because she was never born or raised in London!"
"And what is this wonderful recipe, Peggy? How did this lady come to ask you for one? Did you see her this afternoon?"
"And what is this amazing recipe, Peggy? How did this woman come to ask you for one? Did you see her this afternoon?"
"Yes 'm. She were sittin' in the garding, and me and her had a few words of talk together. I thought 'twas the 'eadache was makin' her ill, but she told me 'twasn't, and when she told me, I was tooken aback like, and didn't think of the right words, and so 'm I be sendin it to her by Ellen."
"Yeah, she was sitting in the garden, and we talked for a bit. I thought it was just a headache that was making her feel sick, but she told me it wasn’t. When she said that, I was taken aback and couldn’t find the right words, so I’m sending it to her through Ellen."
"Sending her what?"
"Sending her what, exactly?"
"The cure for a sick heart 'm. The cookery-book and the Bible is helpin' me to do it."
"The cure for a sick heart is in the cookbook and the Bible, and they are helping me to do it."
Joyce retreated.
Joyce pulled back.
"Helen," she said, coming into the little drawing room where her sister was seated working, "I think you had better look after Peggy. I don't pretend to understand her theology, but she is going to treat Mrs. Webster's lodger to some of it, and it is being done up in a very unorthodox way!"
"Helen," she said, entering the small living room where her sister was busy working, "I think you should take care of Peggy. I don’t claim to understand her beliefs, but she’s planning to share some of them with Mrs. Webster’s lodger, and it’s being done in a really unconventional way!"
Helen looked up.
Helen glanced up.
"You are always laughing at my little Peggy, Joyce, but I tell you she sometimes shames me with her earnestness."
"You always laugh at my little Peggy, Joyce, but I tell you she sometimes makes me feel ashamed with her seriousness."
"Well, go and see what she's doing, for her originality may do mischief sometimes."
"Well, go check on what she's up to, because her creativity can sometimes cause trouble."
Helen went off to the kitchen. She came back some minutes after, with a crumpled piece of paper in her hand.
Helen went to the kitchen. She returned a few minutes later, holding a crumpled piece of paper.
"I don't like to be always prying into her concerns," she said. "It is no business of ours, and really I don't think her purposes are ever harmful ones. So I did not ask her any questions, but she showed me this, and asked me if it was spelt right, and I told her it was very nice and came away. This is the rough copy."
"I don't like to constantly pry into her issues," she said. "It's not our concern, and honestly, I don't think her intentions are ever harmful. So I didn’t ask her any questions, but she showed me this and asked if it was spelled right, and I told her it was great and then left. This is the rough draft."
Joyce bent over it and read—
Joyce leaned over it and read—
"An excellent recipe for a sick heart to be made well.
"INGREDIENTS.
"You keeps quiet, and you puts your mind to it. First you kneels down
and arsks Jesus Christ to cure it, and make it well. Then you gives
it to Him to keep, for the Bible says, 'My Son give Me thine heart.'
Then He washes it 'whiter than snow,' same as Psalm says, and then when
He has cleaned it proper He comes and lives in it, same as He says,
'Behold I stand at the door and knock. If any man open unto Me, I will
come in.' Then the sick heart begins to sing, because it's happy.
"This recipe has never been known to fail.
"Time in making: about half an hour."
"A great recipe for healing a troubled heart.
"Ingredients."
"You stay quiet and focus. First, you kneel down and ask Jesus Christ to heal it and make it better. Then you give it to Him to take care of, because the Bible says, 'My Son, give Me your heart.' After that, He washes it 'whiter than snow,' just like the Psalm says, and when He has cleaned it properly, He comes and lives in it, just as He says, 'Behold, I stand at the door and knock. If anyone opens the door for Me, I will come in.' Then the healed heart starts to sing because it's joyful.
"This recipe has never been known to fail.
"Time to make it: about half an hour."
Joyce looked at her sister, and Helen looked back at her in silence.
Joyce looked at her sister, and Helen returned the gaze in silence.
"I call it irreverent."
"I'd call it irreverent."
"She does not mean it to be so. She has been pondering every sentence. She asked me about the time with the greatest solemnity. I could not speak."
"She doesn't intend for it to be that way. She's been thinking about every sentence. She asked me about the time with the utmost seriousness. I couldn't speak."
"It is almost clever," said Joyce. "What will she develop into, Helen?"
"It’s almost clever," Joyce said. "What is she going to grow into, Helen?"
Helen shook her head.
Helen disagreed.
"She is one of Christ's 'little ones,' Joyce—of that I am sure."
"She's one of Christ's 'little ones,' Joyce—I know that for sure."
"If she sends it, make her strike out the time," said Joyce; "it seems almost blasphemous. I will tell her so myself."
"If she sends it, have her cross out the time," said Joyce; "it feels almost sacrilegious. I'll let her know myself."
She went into the kitchen. Peggy was just going to bed.
She walked into the kitchen. Peggy was just about to go to bed.
"Peggy, you mustn't play at such a solemn thing as a heart being changed by our Lord Himself."
"Peggy, you shouldn’t joke about something as serious as a heart being changed by our Lord Himself."
Peggy's horror-stricken face was raised at once.
Peggy's face was immediately filled with horror.
"Please 'm I never did!"
"Please, I never did!"
"But you've written that it can be done in half an hour. Do you know some people spend a lifetime in seeking peace for their souls. It is a tremendous transaction."
"But you've written that it can be done in half an hour. Do you know some people spend a lifetime searching for peace for their souls? It’s a huge commitment."
Peggy was silent for a minute; then tears began to gather slowly in her big blue eyes. "Please 'm I thought Jesus Christ was ready always. Teacher told me he wouldn't keep us waitin'. And, please 'm, I thought p'raps she might think she'd be too busy to see to it. I didn't go for to mean to play at it, please 'm, I really didn't!"
Peggy was quiet for a moment; then tears started to form slowly in her big blue eyes. "Please miss, I thought Jesus Christ was always ready. The teacher told me he wouldn’t keep us waiting. And, please miss, I thought maybe she might think she’d be too busy to take care of it. I didn’t mean to mess around, please miss, I really didn’t!"
"You can't tie those kind of things down to time. It is irreverent," persisted Joyce, ignoring the tears.
"You can't pin those kinds of things to time. It's disrespectful," Joyce insisted, ignoring the tears.
"I warn't more nor harf an hour with teacher," sobbed Peggy. "She kep' me back one Sunday 'cause I spoke to her. But I won't say nothin' about time, please 'm. Only mayn't I put 'It won't take long if you put your mind to it?'"
"I wasn't with the teacher for more than half an hour," Peggy cried. "She kept me after one Sunday because I talked to her. But I won't say anything about time, please. Can I just say, 'It won't take long if you put your mind to it?'"
"You're a very little girl to be sending these messages to grown-up people," said Joyce, eyeing her gravely.
"You're really just a little girl to be sending these messages to adults," said Joyce, looking at her seriously.
But Peggy in an instant smiled so radiantly that Joyce felt quite nonplussed.
But Peggy instantly smiled so brightly that Joyce felt completely taken aback.
"Yes 'm, like the little maid in the Bible sent the leper capting to be cured. That's why, please 'm!"
"Yeah, like the little servant girl in the Bible who sent the leper captain to be healed. That's why, please!"
Joyce left her.
Joyce broke up with her.
"Peggy," she informed her sister, "is above and beyond me altogether!"
"Peggy," she told her sister, "is way out of my league!"
CHAPTER VIII
"A REAL LITTLE HOME MISSIONARY"
"A TRUE HOME MISSIONARY"
MRS. DALE was rather astonished one morning when, coming into her sitting room to breakfast, she saw a rather crumpled note lying on her plate, directed in an uneducated hand:—
MRS. DALE was quite surprised one morning when she walked into her sitting room for breakfast and saw a crumpled note lying on her plate, written in a messy hand:—
"To Mrs. Webster's lady.
"From Ellen's friend what spoke to you last
Tuesday. With her respects and best wishes."
"To Mrs. Webster's lady.
"From Ellen's friend who spoke to you last
Tuesday. Sending her regards and best wishes."
She was still more astonished when she opened and read Peggy's recipe.
She was even more surprised when she opened and read Peggy's recipe.
And she read it, not once, nor twice, but she seemed to be weighing every word; and then slowly her eyes filled with tears.
And she read it, not once or twice, but it seemed like she was considering every word; and then slowly her eyes filled with tears.
The interest of a little servant-maid in her welfare did not seem impertinent; it touched the heart that had till now been filled with aching bitterness.
The concern of a young maid for her well-being didn’t seem intrusive; it reached the heart that had been filled with pain and bitterness until now.
When Ellen came to clear away the breakfast things she spoke to her.
When Ellen came to clean up after breakfast, she talked to her.
"Did your little friend give you this note to give me?" she asked.
"Did your little friend give you this note to pass on to me?" she asked.
Ellen crimsoned, then answered nervously—
Ellen blushed, then replied nervously—
"Yes, please, mum. And I hope you'll excuse her, mum, if she have written anythin' not proper, for Peggy be different like to most of the folks here. You see, her come from Lunnon!"
"Yes, please, Mom. And I hope you’ll forgive her, Mom, if she wrote anything inappropriate, because Peggy is different from most of the people here. You see, she’s from London!"
"So do I," said Mrs. Dale pleasantly. "If she comes to see you again, I should like to have a little chat with her."
"So do I," Mrs. Dale said with a smile. "If she comes to visit you again, I’d love to have a little chat with her."
"Yes, mum, thank you."
"Yes, Mom, thank you."
Ellen retreated in confusion; then she came back.
Ellen stepped back, feeling confused; then she returned.
"If you please, mum, you won't let on to missus that I give you a letter from Peggy. Her might think it forward, and I telled Peggy it were."
"If you don’t mind, Mom, please don’t let Mrs. know that I gave you a letter from Peggy. She might think it’s inappropriate, and I told Peggy that it was."
Mrs. Dale promised, with a smile, that she would say nothing about it. Two days later she was walking out when she met Peggy with a basket of eggs on her arm.
Mrs. Dale smiled and promised she wouldn't say anything about it. Two days later, she was out for a walk when she ran into Peggy carrying a basket of eggs on her arm.
Peggy smiled broadly, and Mrs. Dale stopped her.
Peggy smiled widely, and Mrs. Dale held her back.
"Thank you," she said, "for what you sent me the other day. I wonder what made you do it?"
"Thanks," she said, "for what you sent me the other day. I’m curious about what made you do it?"
"Oh, please 'm," was the breathless reply, "I knowed you would be glad to hear what would be good for yer 'eart. You did tell me 'm you had the 'eartache, didn't you? And I has set my mind all along to be like that there little captive maid in the Bible. Only she had a sick capting, and I can't find one nowheres. And there be no prophets nowadays—only doctors, and they don't seem certain sure of theirselves bein' able to cure everybody. So, please 'm, I were very down'earted, and then I were told by a missionary gent and my missus that some people didn't know where to go to get their souls or 'earts cured. And, please 'm, I thought I'd just like to tell 'em, and I hopes you'll be quite well in your 'eart soon 'm; I does indeed."
"Oh, please, ma'am," was the breathless reply, "I knew you’d be glad to hear what would be good for your heart. You did tell me you had a heartache, didn't you? I've been thinking all along about that little captive girl in the Bible. She had a sick captain, but I can't find one anywhere. And there are no prophets nowadays—only doctors, and they don't seem completely sure they can cure everyone. So, please, I was really downhearted, and then I was told by a missionary and my wife that some people didn't know where to go to get their souls or hearts healed. And, please, I thought I’d just like to tell them, and I hope you'll feel better in your heart soon, ma'am; I really do."
Her big blue eyes looked so earnest and confiding that Mrs. Dale felt she could not damp her ardour.
Her big blue eyes looked so genuine and trusting that Mrs. Dale felt she couldn't dampen her enthusiasm.
"Thank you, Peggy," she said. "You are the first person that I have ever met in my life that has cared for my soul."
"Thank you, Peggy," she said. "You’re the first person I’ve ever met who has cared for my soul."
She walked on rapidly without another word, and Peggy stood staring after her.
She walked away quickly without saying anything else, and Peggy stood there staring after her.
"Oh my! She is a nice lady. I do hopes she will be better soon."
"Oh my! She's a nice lady. I really hope she gets better soon."
She was very interested a few days afterwards when she heard that the Miss Churchhills were going to call on Mrs. Webster's lodger, and she ventured to ask Helen when she came back if she had seen her.
She was really curious a few days later when she heard that the Miss Churchhills were going to visit Mrs. Webster's renter, and she took a chance to ask Helen when she got back if she had seen her.
"Yes, I have, Peggy. I have discovered that my father knew her some years ago. She used to be one of his Sunday school teachers. Then she married, and has had a lot of trouble since. She has come into the country to recruit her health."
"Yes, I have, Peggy. I found out that my father knew her years ago. She was one of his Sunday school teachers. Then she got married and has had a lot of trouble since. She came to the country to recover her health."
Helen did not tell Peggy Mrs. Dale's history. It was a pitiable one. She was tempted to marry a man she did not love, for the sake of a home. Her husband proved to be an atheist and a drunkard; he led her a miserable life. Three out of her four children died in their infancy. Her only boy began to develop a taste for drink when he was only fourteen, and was expelled from two different schools. She took him abroad, and more to her relief than grief, he died of a rapid decline when he was seventeen. Then she came back to her husband, and had now only been a widow for a few months.
Helen didn't share Mrs. Dale's story with Peggy. It was a tragic one. She had been tempted to marry a man she didn’t love just for the sake of having a home. Her husband turned out to be an atheist and a heavy drinker; he made her life miserable. Three of her four children died in infancy. Her only son started drinking when he was just fourteen and got kicked out of two schools. She took him abroad, and more out of relief than sorrow, he died from a rapid decline at seventeen. After that, she returned to her husband and had only been a widow for a few months.
She said to Helen very sadly—
She said to Helen very sadly—
"My life seems finished, for all that makes life pleasant has gone from me. I have no belongings, no religion, no hope; I bury myself in books, but they are beginning to weary me."
"My life feels over, as everything that makes life enjoyable has left me. I have no possessions, no faith, no hope; I lose myself in books, but they are starting to tire me."
"There is never an end of anything," said Helen softly. "Life is made up of continual fresh beginnings, is it not?"
"There’s never really an end to anything," Helen said softly. "Life is all about constant new beginnings, isn’t it?"
"Ah, that is talk—a mere platitude," Mrs. Dale said a little impatiently. "I can never make a beginning."
"Ugh, that's just talk—a total cliché," Mrs. Dale said a bit impatiently. "I can never get started."
"But out of chaos God can."
"But out of chaos, God can."
Helen could not resist this remark.
Helen couldn't resist this remark.
Mrs. Dale looked at her.
Mrs. Dale glanced at her.
"I have lost my faith in God, and yet—"
"I've lost my faith in God, and yet—"
She moved across to her writing-desk, and placed a slip of paper in Helen's hand. It was Peggy's recipe.
She walked over to her desk and handed a piece of paper to Helen. It was Peggy's recipe.
"You may smile at it," she said; "but this has brought back such an overwhelming charge of memories that I dare not say there is no God. I believe it is the production of a small maid of yours. Was it her own idea?"
"You might find it funny," she said; "but this has brought back so many memories that I can't say there isn't a God. I think it came from one of your little girls. Was it her own idea?"
"Entirely," said Helen, looking at the paper, with a grave smile; "but there are great truths, Mrs. Dale, wrapped up in this small message."
"Completely," said Helen, glancing at the paper with a serious smile; "but there are important truths, Mrs. Dale, hidden within this brief message."
"There are," responded Mrs. Dale; and then she talked of other matters.
"There are," replied Mrs. Dale; and then she moved on to discuss other topics.
"Peggy," said Helen to her sister afterwards, "is a real little home missionary. However queer her methods are, she has the two requisites for success—enthusiasm and perseverance."
"Peggy," Helen said to her sister later, "is a true little home missionary. No matter how odd her methods are, she has the two essential qualities for success—enthusiasm and perseverance."
"Yes," said Joyce, "but we engaged her to be our little servant; we don't want her to be a missionary. However, I will say she shows both enthusiasm and perseverance in our service; her scrubbing can be heard half a mile off!"
"Yes," Joyce said, "but we hired her to be our little helper; we don't want her to be a missionary. Still, I have to admit she shows a lot of enthusiasm and determination in her work; you can hear her scrubbing from half a mile away!"
Spring slowly turned to summer, and when the fresh-cut hay lay about in the meadows a sad trouble came to Peggy.
Spring gradually turned into summer, and when the freshly cut hay was spread out in the meadows, a sorrowful issue arose for Peggy.
She had been out one afternoon on an errand, and when she brought in the tea her eyes were red and swollen. Helen was very busy that evening getting some letters written for the foreign mail, but after tea, when Joyce went out to the kitchen to fetch something, she came upon Peggy sitting on a low stool by the fire, her apron up to her eyes, and great sobs escaping her.
She had been out one afternoon running an errand, and when she brought in the tea, her eyes were red and puffy. Helen was really busy that evening writing some letters for international mail, but after tea, when Joyce went into the kitchen to grab something, she found Peggy sitting on a low stool by the fire, her apron covering her face, and big sobs escaping her.
"Now what is the matter?" Joyce asked a little sharply. "Have you broken anything?"
"What's going on?" Joyce asked a bit sharply. "Did you break something?"
Peggy rose from her seat, and looked at Joyce with tragic eyes.
Peggy stood up from her seat and looked at Joyce with sorrowful eyes.
"No 'm, 'tis a deep trouble of my own, and I shan't never—no never—get over it."
"No, it's a deep trouble of my own, and I will never—no, never—get over it."
Joyce seated herself on the edge of the kitchen table, and prepared herself for a little entertainment. She was sincerely fond of Peggy, but she did not regard her little maid's personal experiences with such sympathetic interest as her sister did.
Joyce sat on the edge of the kitchen table, getting ready for some entertainment. She genuinely liked Peggy, but she didn’t see her maid’s personal experiences with the same level of sympathetic interest that her sister did.
"Well, what is it, Peggy? Has any one died?"
"Well, what’s going on, Peggy? Has someone died?"
"'Tis worse 'm. My friend for life has giv' me up."
"'It's worse for me. My friend for life has given me up."
"Oh dear, that is sad! Is that a friend in London?"
"Oh no, that's terrible! Is that a friend in London?"
"No 'm. 'Tis Ellen at the farm."
"No, I'm not. It's Ellen at the farm."
"You haven't known her for very long, Peggy. But why has she given you up?"
"You haven't known her for very long, Peggy. But why did she give you up?"
The apron went up to the eyes again; and thou came the explanation, poured forth with many sobs—
The apron went up to the eyes again; and then came the explanation, spilled out with many sobs—
"'Tis like this 'm—it has struck me so sudden and so cruel that I'm fairly dazed to think on 't. Me and Ellen were life friends. I was bringin' on her fine to like the heathen, and she giv' me twopence halfpenny last week for my stockin'. We was goin to grow up side by side as it were, and I telled her everythink! And when you and Miss Helen were dead 'm, we was goin' up to London to get ready for bein' missionaries. That's what we arranged 'm.
"It's like this—it hit me so suddenly and so cruelly that I'm completely stunned thinking about it. Ellen and I were lifelong friends. I was raising her well like a little savage, and she gave me two and a half pence last week for my stocking. We were supposed to grow up side by side, and I told her everything! And when you and Miss Helen were gone, we were going up to London to get ready to be missionaries. That's what we planned."
"I never forgot Ellen in my prayers 'm—not once—and when I says 'Our Father,' I thinks of Ellen and me right through. You see 'm, the two of us made it seem right. I never could understand who the 'our' were. And my heart and Ellen's were just made for one another. I often says to her,—
"I never forgot Ellen in my prayers—not once—and when I say 'Our Father,' I think of Ellen and me all the way through. You see, the two of us made it feel right. I could never understand who the 'our' was. My heart and Ellen's were just meant for each other. I often say to her,—
"'Ellen,' I says, 'you listens and I talks; isn't that just right?' I says.
"'Ellen,' I say, 'you listen and I talk; isn't that just right?' I say.
"And she always said yes to everythink I said—leastways, after I had learned her to, she did. And I was a-think-in' 'm that p'raps one day you might let me go into the town by the carrier, and then I was goin' to get Ellen a cap—a nice cap 'm—for present. I've always told her she'd look 'andsome in a cap.
"And she always said yes to everything I said—at least after I taught her to, she did. I was thinking that maybe one day you could let me go into town with the carrier, and then I would get Ellen a cap—a nice cap for a gift. I've always told her she'd look pretty in a cap."
"Well 'm, to-day I went to the village and posted your letters, and I was a-comin' across the fields, for 'tis shorter, and there were no bulls in 'em, when I see'd Ellen sittin' on a stile, and a young man beside her.
"Well, today I went to the village and mailed your letters, and I was walking across the fields since it was shorter, and there were no bulls in them, when I saw Ellen sitting on a stile with a young man beside her."
"I went up to her 'm, just as I always does, but the young man says in my very face 'm, 'Who be this guy, Ellen?'
"I went up to her, just like I always do, but the young man says right in my face, 'Who is this guy, Ellen?'"
"And she laughed, though her cheeks were red, and she says, "'Tis Peggy Perkins, servant down to Ivy Cottage.'
"And she laughed, even though her cheeks were red, and she said, 'It's Peggy Perkins, the maid from Ivy Cottage.'"
"'Tis Ellen's friend,' I said, lookin' at 'em straight. 'And, Ellen, I wants to have a word with you.'
"'It's Ellen's friend,' I said, looking at them directly. 'And, Ellen, I want to have a word with you.'"
"Ellen tossed up her head 'm, and says, 'I'm busy to-day. Can't you see it?' she says.
"Ellen looked up and said, 'I'm busy today. Can't you see that?'"
"'I sees you are idlin' with a strange young man,' I says.
"'I see you are hanging out with a strange young man,' I say."
"Then she turns upon me quite angry like. 'You go on, and mind your own business. I ain't a-goin' to walk out with you no more.'
"Then she turns to me, pretty angry. 'You go ahead and mind your own business. I'm not going to walk out with you anymore.'"
"And then she laughed and he laughed, and I says, 'You mean to break our friendship, Ellen?'
"And then she laughed and he laughed, and I said, 'You really want to end our friendship, Ellen?'"
"And she nodded; and then I come on home with a broken 'eart. He be a stranger 'm, come to help Mr. Webster with his bay; and Ellen is on with him, and off with me. I couldn't have believed she would have laughed at me—I couldn't indeed; and all our years to come—hers and mine—are no good at all now. And she don't love me no more. I h'ain't got one friend in the whole big world, and, please 'm, I didn't think Ellen would have done it!"
"And she nodded; then I came home with a broken heart. He was a stranger to me, here to help Mr. Webster with his bay, and Ellen is with him and not with me. I never thought she would laugh at me—I really couldn’t— and now all our future years—hers and mine—are worthless. And she doesn’t love me anymore. I don't have a single friend in the whole wide world, and, please believe me, I never thought Ellen would do this!"
"Oh, well, Peggy, it isn't so bad. Cheer up! The young man will go away, and Ellen will come back to you."
"Oh, come on, Peggy, it's not that bad. Lighten up! The young guy will leave, and Ellen will come back to you."
"Never 'm, never! I shouldn't arsk her to. I couldn't never trust her agen."
"Never again! I shouldn’t ask her to. I could never trust her again."
"Well, Ellen is no great loss. There are other girls in the world quite as nice as she."
"Well, losing Ellen isn't a big deal. There are plenty of other girls out there who are just as nice as she is."

"THEN I COME HOME WITH A BROKEN 'EART."
"THEN I COME HOME WITH A BROKEN HEART."
"But I were a-bringin' of her on so," sobbed Peggy. "I couldn't never make friends with no one else. She were a servant-maid just like me, and we had points in common, and we could talk our missuses over, and what we had for dinner, and the trouble the oving giv' us, and the cat and dogs, and the mice, oh! Please 'm, I couldn't find another Ellen, and she have broke my 'eart, she have!"
"But I was bringing her along like that," sobbed Peggy. "I could never make friends with anyone else. She was a servant just like me, and we had things in common, and we could talk about our employers, and what we had for dinner, and the trouble the oven gave us, and the cat and dogs, and the mice, oh! Please, I couldn't find another Ellen, and she has broken my heart, she has!"
Joyce could not comfort her, neither could Helen. She cried herself to sleep that night, and the perfidy of Ellen was a daily, hourly nightmare to her.
Joyce couldn’t comfort her, and neither could Helen. She cried herself to sleep that night, and Ellen’s betrayal became a constant, haunting nightmare for her.
"What's the good o' yer goin' on like this, Peggy?" she addressed herself passionately one lovely June day. "Better be like Albert Edward, and say nothin' to troubles that come to yer! He eats his food and sleeps, and don't make much o' disappointments. And nobody cares for your broken 'eart. The sun comes out just as fine, and the flowers keep on a-growin', and the summer don't turn to winter to soot your feelin's. You've been served shameful cruel, that you have, but just set yer mind to it that you has to walk along by yourself till you be growed-up. 'Tis wonderful what you can do if you sets your mind to it!"
"What's the point of you going on like this, Peggy?" she said to herself passionately on a beautiful June day. "You might as well be like Albert Edward and ignore the troubles that come your way! He eats his meals and sleeps, and doesn’t dwell on disappointments. And nobody cares about your broken heart. The sun still shines beautifully, the flowers keep blooming, and summer doesn’t turn into winter to ruin your feelings. You've been treated very cruelly, it’s true, but just tell yourself that you have to keep walking alone until you grow up. It’s amazing what you can accomplish if you set your mind to it!"
And by dint of "setting her mind to it," Peggy did show a Spartan-like cheeriness, but her happy smile seemed to have turned into a hard grin, and Joyce could not stand it.
And by really focusing on it, Peggy managed to show a brave optimism, but her happy smile seemed to have become a tough grin, and Joyce couldn’t handle it.
"Do, for goodness' sake, Peggy, keep from making such hideous faces!" she exclaimed.
"Please, for the love of all that's good, Peggy, stop making such ugly faces!" she exclaimed.
And Peggy hung her head at once.
And Peggy immediately hung her head.
"Please 'm, I were only tryin' to be cheerful," she said. "I ain't a-goin' to cry no more."
"Please, I'm just trying to be cheerful," she said. "I'm not going to cry anymore."
"I'm glad to hear it. Ellen isn't worth the fuss; but you need not try to wear a perpetual smile. It isn't natural."
"I'm happy to hear that. Ellen isn't worth the trouble; but you don't have to force a constant smile. That's not natural."
"No 'm, it ain't," said Peggy, with a sigh of relief. "It be my outside a-tryin' to smile, when my innards be still a-weepin'. But I'll do better soon 'm—I reely will!"
"No, it's not," said Peggy, letting out a sigh of relief. "It's me trying to smile on the outside, while I'm still crying on the inside. But I'll do better soon, I really will!"
Failing to have Ellen's company, she turned her attention to old Job Somers, and whenever she could get an afternoon out, she spent it in his cottage tidying him up.
Failing to have Ellen's company, she focused on old Job Somers, and whenever she had an afternoon free, she spent it at his cottage organizing things for him.
"And, please 'm," she informed Helen, "we do a bit of sighin' together, which be very comfortin'. For he have had a heap o' trouble, poor old man, near as much as Bible Job did have—and we reads about him together, and what he don't feel, I does, so every chapter seem to fit us."
"And, please, 'm," she told Helen, "we do a little sighing together, which is very comforting. He's had a lot of trouble, poor old man, almost as much as Job from the Bible—and we read about him together, and what he doesn't feel, I do, so every chapter seems to fit us."
"But, Peggy," said Helen, "I don't think moaning over each other's troubles will do you much good. I thought you were going to try to be one of God's little messengers, and cheer people up."
"But, Peggy," Helen said, "I don't think whining about each other's problems is going to help you much. I thought you were going to try to be one of God's little messengers and lift people's spirits."
Peggy gazed at Helen in silence, then without a word she moved away. But she had learnt her lesson, and the next time she visited Job she put it into practice.
Peggy looked at Helen silently, then without saying anything, she walked away. But she had learned her lesson, and the next time she visited Job, she put it into action.
"Good arternoon, Mr. Somers. How are you—rather sadly? But I think you're lookin' a bit more spry."
"Good afternoon, Mr. Somers. How are you—feeling a bit down? But I think you're looking a little more lively."
"Oh no," said the old man, shaking his head; "I shan't never be better, and Bill have taken to go to choir practice in the evenin'. They do say he have a fine voice, but 'tis mortal dull for me, all alone! All alone!"
"Oh no," said the old man, shaking his head. "I’ll never get better, and Bill has started going to choir practice in the evenings. They say he has a great voice, but it's really boring for me, all by myself! All by myself!"
"So it be; but, mister, I ain't a-goin' to groan no more, for I have been a bad girl, forgettin' what I means to be, when I'm a growed-up. And I've forgetted all about the singin' heart, mister, which you'd best get as soon as you can."
"So it is; but, mister, I'm not going to complain anymore, because I've been a bad girl, forgetting what I mean to be when I grow up. And I've forgotten all about the singing heart, mister, which you should get as soon as you can."
"What be that? If Bill thinketh he can sing, 'tis more nor his old father can do."
"What is that? If Bill thinks he can sing, it's more than his old father can do."
"Oh yes, 'tis certain sure you can. 'Tis what I ought to have told yer this long while, but my trouble occpied me so. You do feel sick at heart generally, don't yer?"
"Oh yes, it's definitely true that you can. That's what I should have told you a long time ago, but my troubles kept me busy. You do feel downhearted in general, don't you?"
"Ay, I do that, my maid, I do sure enough!"
"Ay, I do that, my maid, I definitely do!"
"Then I'll tell you how to make it change. You give it right up to Jesus Christ, and He'll make a cure of it. You see, 'tis like this, mister: When He came to earth, you remember, He were always a-goin' about curin' sick folks. If any one had a sick body, and come along to Him, He always cured it. Nowadays, He's a just goin about the earth, a-curin' sick souls. O' course we don't see Him a-doin of it; He does it very quiet and private like, but that be what is goin' on. Now, wouldn't you like yours cured?"
"Then I'll tell you how to make it change. You give it up to Jesus Christ, and He'll heal it. You see, it's like this, mister: When He was on earth, you remember, He was always going around healing sick people. If anyone had a sick body and came to Him, He always healed it. Nowadays, He's going around the earth, healing sick souls. Of course, we don’t see Him doing it; He does it very quietly and privately, but that’s what’s happening. Now, wouldn’t you like yours healed?"
"There's nought the matter with my soul," muttered the old man peevishly.
"There's nothing wrong with my soul," the old man grumbled irritably.
"Oh," said Peggy, "there is, mister. Yer soul or yer heart, 'tis all the same. You said 'twas sick. There be a deal o' folks with sick souls I've heerd tell, and there be no medicine for 'em that you can buy, for Jesus Christ don't mean 'em to be cured by anybody but Hisself. Now, who's a-takin' care o' yer soul, mister?"
"Oh," said Peggy, "there is, mister. Your soul or your heart, it's all the same. You said it was sick. I've heard there are a lot of people with sick souls, and there's no medicine for them that you can buy, because Jesus Christ means for them to be healed by no one but Himself. Now, who's taking care of your soul, mister?"
"Myself," answered the old man promptly. "'Tis my business, and no one else's."
"Myself," replied the old man quickly. "It's my business, and no one else's."
"You'll make a very bad job of it," said Peggy, shaking her head at him. "I 'spect it wants a gran' clean-up inside, like this here room that I've done so fine. Seems to me," she went on dreamily, "that souls be very like rooms. They ain't fit to live in till the Lord comes along and turns 'em clean inside out; gets rid o' the rubbish and dusts and tidies 'em proper. Even then, if He's to live in 'em, I 'spect He finds 'em wantin' a clean, and dustin' every day. There be always such a lot o' dirt and dust and rubbish in at the doors and windows, and if He misses one day, I daresay they gets in a pretty mess."
"You'll really mess it up," said Peggy, shaking her head at him. "I expect it needs a thorough cleaning inside, just like this room that I've cleaned so well. It seems to me," she continued dreamily, "that souls are a lot like rooms. They aren't fit to live in until the Lord shows up and cleans them out completely; gets rid of the junk and dusts and organizes them properly. Even then, if He's going to live in them, I think He finds they need cleaning and dusting every day. There's always so much dirt and dust and junk at the doors and windows, and if He misses one day, I bet they get into quite a mess."
"You be a strange little maid," said Job; "I can't foller the argyment!"
"You're a strange little maid," said Job; "I can't follow the argument!"
"I'm only telling yer the way to get yer soul made well and happy," repeated Peggy. "If you has Jesus a-livin' in it, you'll feel awful well."
"I'm just telling you how to make your soul healthy and happy," Peggy repeated. "If you have Jesus living in it, you'll feel really good."
The entrance of Bill stopped further discussion. He looked at Peggy with a pleased smile.
The arrival of Bill halted further discussion. He looked at Peggy with a satisfied smile.
"You do be a neat-handed maid," he remarked. "How you do hearten up our place!"
"You’re a really tidy maid," he said. "You boost the spirit of our home!"
"'Tis you that untidies it after I goes," said Peggy, with her chin in the air. "I never can make out what you does to get the place so muddly."
"'It's you who makes it messy after I leave," Peggy said, with her chin held high. "I can never figure out what you do to make the place so dirty."
She always gave herself airs with Bill; he seemed so big and clumsy that she lost patience with him. He now stood in the middle of the room, with his mouth partly open, rumpling his shock of thick hair with his big hands.
She always acted superior around Bill; he seemed so big and awkward that she grew frustrated with him. He was now standing in the middle of the room, mouth slightly open, ruffling his thick hair with his large hands.
"We oughter have womankind to set us to rights, and to keep us there," he murmured.
"We should have women to set us straight and keep us that way," he murmured.
"No," said his father, "we'll do finely, Bill, without 'em."
"No," said his father, "we'll be just fine, Bill, without them."
"So you will," said Peggy brightly, taking her departure; "and I'll give you a look up agen soon, mister; and you just do what I was a-tellin' you of. 'Tis easy if you sets your mind to it."
"So you will," said Peggy cheerfully, as she got ready to leave; "and I'll check in on you again soon, mister; just make sure you do what I told you. It’s easy if you put your mind to it."
CHAPTER IX
"I'M A-GOIN' BACK TO LONDON!"
"I'm going back to London!"
ONE Monday morning Peggy was very busy making raspberry jam under Helen's superintendence. Joyce had gone away for a week's visit to some friends, and Helen was alone. Helen had just left the kitchen and gone upstairs to get some jam papers, when Peggy heard a terrible crash and heavy fall. She rushed out of the kitchen and, to her horror, found that her mistress had fallen the whole length of the narrow flight of stairs, and, in falling, had struck her head with considerable violence against a corner of the wainscoting. She was lying unconscious at the foot of the stairs, and blood was oozing slowly out from a cut on her head.
ONE Monday morning, Peggy was really busy making raspberry jam under Helen's supervision. Joyce had left for a week's visit with friends, and Helen was there alone. Helen had just stepped out of the kitchen to go upstairs for some jam papers when Peggy heard a loud crash and a heavy thud. She rushed out of the kitchen and, to her horror, found that her mistress had fallen down the entire narrow flight of stairs and had struck her head hard against a corner of the wainscoting. She was lying unconscious at the bottom of the stairs, with blood slowly oozing from a cut on her head.
For a moment Peggy lost her presence of mind. She uttered a loud shriek, and rushing to the front door screamed, "Help! Murder! Thieves! Fire!"
For a moment, Peggy lost her composure. She let out a loud scream and rushed to the front door, shouting, "Help! There's been a murder! Thieves! Fire!"
No one heard her cries, and, as she afterwards remarked, "'Twas as well, for it were lies I shouted, but the words wouldn't come proper, I were so full of horror, but I knowed the very worst had happened, and so the worst slipped off my tongue!"
No one heard her screams, and, as she later said, "It was probably for the best, because I was shouting lies, but I couldn’t get the words out right, I was so overwhelmed with fear, but I knew the worst had happened, and so the worst just spilled out of my mouth!"
As no help came, she recovered herself, and valiantly tried to raise poor Helen from the ground. This she found she could not do, so she fetched a basin of warm water and a sponge, and bathed the cut, tying a large pocket-handkerchief round it, and then, after placing a pillow under Helen's head, dashed out of the house. Albert Edward darted after her with a delightful bark, but he was ordered back immediately.
As no help arrived, she gathered herself and bravely tried to lift poor Helen from the ground. She realized she couldn’t do it, so she got a bowl of warm water and a sponge, cleaned the cut, tied a large handkerchief around it, and then, after putting a pillow under Helen's head, dashed out of the house. Albert Edward ran after her with a happy bark, but he was told to go back right away.
"Stay with missus, you bad dog, and take care of her till the doctor comes!"
"Stay with her, you naughty dog, and take care of her until the doctor arrives!"
So back Albert Edward went, and lay down across Helen's feet with a little wistful sigh. Peggy sped on to Mrs. Timson's, who was fortunately at home.
So back Albert Edward went, lying down across Helen's feet with a little longing sigh. Peggy rushed on to Mrs. Timson's, who was luckily at home.
"Dear heart!" she exclaimed, when the accident was made known to her. "I'll go round to the poor dear at once! You'd best get the doctor, for I've known 'em bleed to death afore any could get to 'em! Dr. Nairns be the nearest, but 'tis six miles away. Run up to Farmer Bedford's. He may send his lad and horse. Whatever you does, Peggy, be quick about it."
"Dear heart!" she exclaimed when she heard about the accident. "I'll go see the poor dear right away! You should get the doctor, because I've seen people bleed to death before anyone could reach them! Dr. Nairn is the closest, but he’s six miles away. Run over to Farmer Bedford’s. He might send his son and horse. Whatever you do, Peggy, hurry up!"
There was no need to tell Peggy that. She was off like the wind, but, alas Farmer Bedford and all his men were harvesting.
There was no need to tell Peggy that. She took off like the wind, but, unfortunately, Farmer Bedford and all his men were busy harvesting.
"Can you ride, my girl?" said Mrs. Bedford. "For we have our pony in the stable. I could put a sack over him, and you're welcome to take him if you like."
"Can you ride, sweetheart?" Mrs. Bedford asked. "We have our pony in the stable. I could put a blanket over him, and you're welcome to take him if you want."
Peggy went to the stable, and eyed the white pony in terror.
Peggy went to the barn and looked at the white pony in fear.
"Would I be there double quick on him?"
"Would I be there really fast for him?"
"For certain you would. Here! We'll soon fix him; but, bless the girl! You can't ride into Ferndale without a hat!"
"For sure you would. Here! We'll take care of him soon; but, bless the girl! You can't ride into Ferndale without a hat!"
Peggy put her hands up to her cap in dismay. But Mrs. Bedford seized hold of a cotton sunbonnet, and clapped it over her head. Then she assisted Peggy to mount.
Peggy raised her hands to her cap in shock. But Mrs. Bedford grabbed a cotton sunbonnet and put it on her head. Then she helped Peggy get on.
But it was a dreadful moment to the inexperienced rider when the pony ambled out of the yard. And before the gate was reached, he broke into a canter, and over went Peggy, head foremost, into a heap of straw. She picked herself up in a moment, and, barring a shaking, was none the worse for her tumble; but nothing would induce her to mount again.
But it was a terrifying moment for the inexperienced rider when the pony strolled out of the yard. Before they even got to the gate, it took off into a canter, and Peggy went flying headfirst into a pile of straw. She got up quickly, and aside from a little shaking, she was fine after her fall; but nothing could get her to hop back on.
"I haven't the legs for ridin'," she explained; "and I'll not waste a minute more time, but run off for the doctor at once."
"I don’t have the legs for riding," she said. "I won't waste another minute, but I’m going to get the doctor right away."
Off she started, an odd little figure in her print gown and apron, and a sunbonnet perched on the top of her cap. She soon found that too much speed was a mistake, and she relapsed into a slow jog-trot along the hot, dusty highroad. Oh, what an interminable way it seemed!
Off she went, a strange little figure in her patterned dress and apron, with a sunbonnet sitting on top of her cap. She quickly realized that going too fast was a mistake, and she settled into a slow jog along the hot, dusty road. Oh, how endless it felt!
The sun beat fiercely down, and Peggy began to fear that her breath and strength would give out. On she toiled, and at length raised a hot, streaming face to the sky—
The sun blazed down harshly, and Peggy started to worry that she might lose her breath and energy. She kept pushing through, and finally lifted her hot, sweaty face to the sky—
"Oh God, I arsks you to make me keep on, for 'tis my missus's life I'm a-thinkin' of. I arsks you to make the road shorter, or my legs stronger!"
"Oh God, I ask you to help me keep going, because I’m thinking about my wife's life. I ask you to make the journey shorter, or my legs stronger!"
And was it an answer to prayer, when the hot, pitiless sun became shut off by a long line of woods on each side of the road? Peggy thought it was, and smiled contentedly as she trudged bravely on. Milestone after milestone she passed, and at last came in sight of the town.
And was it an answer to prayer when the scorching, relentless sun was blocked by a long stretch of trees on either side of the road? Peggy thought so and smiled happily as she walked on with determination. She passed one milestone after another, and finally caught sight of the town.
People stared at her as she jog-trotted along in the middle of the road, a panting, dusty little object, only once pausing to make sure of the doctor's house.
People stared at her as she jogged along in the middle of the road, a panting, dusty little figure, only stopping once to confirm the location of the doctor's house.
But when she reached it, she could hardly make herself understood. Happily the doctor had just come in from his morning rounds, and when his servant told him, he came out to interview Peggy himself.
But when she got there, she could barely make herself understood. Fortunately, the doctor had just returned from his morning rounds, and when his servant informed him, he came out to talk to Peggy himself.
"Have you come from Sundale? Why, that is a long walk! An accident? Yes. Take time, my girl. Here, sit down!"
"Did you come from Sundale? Wow, that’s a long walk! Did something happen? Yeah. Take your time, my girl. Here, sit down!"
Peggy swayed from side to side.
Peggy rocked back and forth.
"Please, sir," she gasped, "my legs is done for. They've walked theirselves silly!"
"Please, sir," she gasped, "my legs are done for. They've walked themselves silly!"
She remembered no more, for she fainted dead away. And it was some minutes before Dr. Nairns could restore her to consciousness.
She didn’t remember anything else, as she passed out completely. It took Dr. Nairns a few minutes to bring her back to consciousness.
When she could tell him what had happened, he wasted no more time, but had his trap round at once, perched Peggy up by his side, and drove rapidly towards Sundale.
When she was able to tell him what had happened, he didn't waste any more time. He had his trap ready right away, lifted Peggy up beside him, and quickly drove toward Sundale.
At first Peggy felt too shaken and exhausted to speak, but after a time she found her tongue.
At first, Peggy felt too rattled and tired to talk, but after a while, she found her voice.
"You see, sir, that there hoss would have brought me quicker, but I h'ain't been brought up to ridin', havin' come from London, please, sir, and the hosses be mostly wanted for carts up there. If I'd a-knowed you'd want to ride a hose when you go to service, I'd a-tried to practise ridin'. I've see'd circus girls who don't think nothin' of it, but I weren't acquainted with hoss-keepin' folks in London. I ought to have kept on him, but he bumped so sudden, that it took me with a shock. I do hope as how my missus ain't dead, I does indeed!"
"You see, sir, that horse would’ve gotten me here faster, but I wasn’t raised riding, having come from London, you see, sir, and up there, horses are mostly used for carts. If I had known you’d want to ride a horse when you go to service, I would’ve tried to practice riding. I’ve seen circus girls who don’t think anything of it, but I wasn’t familiar with horse-keeping people in London. I should have stayed on him, but he bucked so suddenly that it took me by surprise. I really hope my wife isn’t dead!"
A great sob stopped further utterance.
A loud sob halted any more words.
Dr. Nairns, with a little smile, tried to comfort her.
Dr. Nairns, smiling slightly, tried to comfort her.
"I daresay we shall find her up and about," he said. "Perhaps she was only stunned for a minute or two."
"I bet we'll find her moving around," he said. "Maybe she was just stunned for a minute or two."
Peggy cheered up at once.
Peggy instantly felt better.
"Do you think so, sir? Well, p'raps she was, only 'twas a awful sight to see. Have you been to see many stunned ladies, please, sir? Do they get up the nex' mornin' same as if nothin' happened?"
"Do you think so, sir? Well, maybe she was, but it was an awful sight to see. Have you seen many dazed ladies, sir? Do they get up the next morning as if nothing happened?"
"Sometimes they do."
"Sometimes they really do."
"It must be wonderful nice to make sick folks well," went on Peggy. "You does just what the Lord Jesus used to do. Now He have turned people's sick bodies over to you, hasn't He, sir, while He looks after the sick souls? And I'm a-tryin' to help in it, sir. It don't take a very clever person to fetch a doctor, or to tell folks where to go for one. I tries to tell 'em where to go for sick hearts and such-like; and, please sir, ain't it a good thing the Lord don't live six miles away from anybody, like you does?"
"It must be really nice to help sick people get better," Peggy continued. "You’re doing exactly what Jesus used to do. Now, He has handed over people's sick bodies to you, right, sir, while He takes care of their sick souls? And I’m trying to help with that, sir. It doesn’t take a very smart person to call a doctor or tell people where to find one. I try to guide them to where they can find healing for their hearts and things like that; and, please sir, isn’t it great that the Lord isn’t six miles away from anyone, like you are?"
Dr. Nairns discovered that he was driving beside a little "character." But Peggy's simplicity and faith touched him, as it did every one with whom she came in contact. He let her talk on, and did not snub her, and by and by they came to Sundale.
Dr. Nairns realized he was driving next to a little "character." But Peggy's genuine nature and belief affected him, just like it did everyone she met. He let her continue talking and didn’t interrupt her, and eventually, they arrived at Sundale.
They found Helen still unconscious, but Mrs. Timson had managed to get her on the sofa in the dining room, and, with Dr. Nairns' help and instruction, they carried her upstairs to her own bed.
They found Helen still unconscious, but Mrs. Timson had managed to get her on the sofa in the dining room, and with Dr. Nairn's help and instructions, they carried her upstairs to her own bed.
"Concussion of the brain," was the doctor's verdict. "You must telegraph to her sister, and had better have a nurse," he told Peggy.
"Brain concussion," the doctor said. "You need to send a telegram to her sister, and it's a good idea to get a nurse," he told Peggy.
But she objected to the latter suggestion.
But she disagreed with the latter suggestion.
"Please, sir, I'm a first-rate nurse, and if Miss Joyce comes back, we shall manage fine. I've nursed a crippled aunt, sir, from the time I was a baby, and I did everythink for her! She could never use her legs at all, sir."
"Please, sir, I'm a top-notch nurse, and if Miss Joyce comes back, we’ll be just fine. I’ve taken care of my disabled aunt since I was a baby, and I did everything for her! She could never use her legs at all, sir."
"Well, well," said Dr. Nairns; "send for her sister. She will settle it."
"Alright," Dr. Nairns said, "get her sister. She'll take care of it."
So Joyce was telegraphed for, and came back late that evening. Then ensued some very anxious days and nights. Peggy was at her best. Joyce forbade her to speak in the sick room, and when her talkative tongue was silent, she proved a very quiet and skilful little nurse.
So Joyce was contacted by telegram and returned late that evening. Then followed some very anxious days and nights. Peggy was at her best. Joyce asked her not to speak in the sick room, and when her chatty nature was hushed, she turned out to be a very calm and skilled little nurse.
Helen slowly mended, but when she was convalescent, the doctor ordered change of air for her, and after a good deal of anxious thought as to ways and means, Joyce decided to take her to Bournemouth.
Helen slowly got better, but when she was recovering, the doctor suggested she change her surroundings. After thinking it over and figuring out how to manage it, Joyce decided to take her to Bournemouth.
Then she had a talk with Peggy.
Then she chatted with Peggy.
"We cannot afford to take you with us, Peggy, and you are too small to be left in the house alone. We mean to shut it right up. Nov the question is, what is to become of you?"
"We can’t take you with us, Peggy, and you’re too little to be left alone in the house. We plan to lock it up. Now the question is, what will happen to you?"
Poor Peggy's face fell considerably.
Poor Peggy's face dropped.
Joyce went on—
Joyce continued—
"You have been a good faithful little maid to us, and we don't want to lose you. We thought that perhaps you might be able to take a temporary situation with some one, and now we have heard of one. Mrs. Dale, who you know came to see us yesterday, is going back to London, and has offered to take you with her. If you would like to go, she wants to see you this afternoon. We thought it would be very nice for you, as you will be able to see your London friends again. And then when we come back to the Cottage you will be here to meet us."
"You've been a loyal little maid to us, and we really don’t want to lose you. We thought that maybe you could take a temporary job with someone, and now we’ve heard of one. Mrs. Dale, who you met when she visited us yesterday, is going back to London and has offered to take you with her. If you’re interested, she wants to see you this afternoon. We thought it would be great for you since you'd get to see your London friends again. Plus, when we return to the Cottage, you’ll be here to welcome us."
"Please 'm, how long will you be away?"
"Please tell me, how long will you be gone?"
"Perhaps two months. We are not sure."
"Maybe two months. We're not certain."
"And, please 'm, does Mrs. Dale want me to do cookin'? For you know 'm, I ain't a very good hand at it yet, for you always does the sweets and pastries."
"And, please ma'am, does Mrs. Dale want me to cook? Because you know I'm not great at it yet, since you always handle the desserts and pastries."
"I don't think you will be required to do any cooking."
"I don't think you'll need to do any cooking."
"Please 'm, I'll do my best."
"Sure, I'll do my best."
Peggy's face was very grave, and it was graver still when she set out to walk to Mallow Farm. She had not been there since Ellen had treated her so badly, and she wondered what she should say to her if she saw her.
Peggy's face was serious, and it got even more serious as she started walking to Mallow Farm. She hadn't been there since Ellen had treated her badly, and she wondered what she should say to her if she saw her.
On the way she met old Job Somers, hobbling between two sticks, a few yards from his cottage.
On her way, she ran into old Job Somers, walking slowly with the help of two sticks, just a few yards from his cottage.
Albert Edward who, as usual, accompanied Peggy, made a frantic dash at his legs; but it was only a friendly recognition, and the old man looked down at him with a pleased smile.
Albert Edward, who was usually with Peggy, quickly rushed over to him; but it was just a friendly greeting, and the old man smiled down at him with pleasure.
"He be a proper little dawg, so he be! And I be always pleased to see 'im, for I knows my tidy little maid be not far off."
"He's a proper little dog, yes he is! And I'm always happy to see him, because I know my tidy little maid isn't far away."
"I'm a-going back to London," said Peggy, with serious face. "I hardly knows what 'll happen to me now. 'Tis a shock my head hasn't got over, for my missuses are goin' away and don't want me. And two months is a long time, mister; and another place will be very anxious work for me."
"I'm going back to London," Peggy said, looking serious. "I can hardly imagine what’s going to happen to me now. It’s such a shock that I can’t get over it because my employers are leaving and don’t want me anymore. And two months is a long time, sir; finding another job will be really stressful for me."
"Dear life!" ejaculated the old man. "Bill and me will miss you sorely. 'Twas only yester-night Bill were sayin' p'raps one day he'd ask yer to come and stop prop'ly with us. He do like the place kep' tidy."
"Dear life!" exclaimed the old man. "Bill and I will miss you so much. Just last night, Bill was saying maybe one day he'd invite you to come and stay with us properly. He really likes the place kept tidy."
Peggy was too full of the impending change in her prospects to realise the full significance of this speech.
Peggy was too caught up in the upcoming change in her future to understand the full meaning of what was being said.
"Bill will have to keep the place tidy hisself till I comes back agen," she said. "I'll come in and say goodbye afore I goes, mister, but I must hurry along and see Mrs. Dale now."
"Bill will have to keep the place clean himself until I get back," she said. "I'll come in and say goodbye before I go, mister, but I need to hurry and see Mrs. Dale now."
She reached the farm, and Ellen opened the door to her. For a moment both girls looked at each other silently, but Ellen's cheeks were crimson, and though she gave her head a little toss, she looked thoroughly uncomfortable.
She arrived at the farm, and Ellen opened the door for her. For a moment, both girls silently stared at each other, but Ellen's cheeks were bright red, and even though she tossed her head slightly, she seemed really uncomfortable.
As for Peggy, her chin and nose were uptilted, and her voice as steady as a rock.
As for Peggy, her chin and nose were angled up, and her voice was as steady as a rock.
"I wants to see Mrs. Dale."
"I want to see Mrs. Dale."
Without a word Ellen ushered her into that lady's sitting room.
Without saying anything, Ellen led her into the lady's sitting room.
Mrs. Dale received Peggy very kindly.
Mrs. Dale welcomed Peggy very warmly.
"Your mistress has told you, Peggy," she began, "of my plan, has she not? Would you like to come with me?"
"Your boss has told you about my plan, Peggy," she started, "hasn't she? Do you want to come with me?"
"Please 'm, what will be my work? I should like better to come to you than anybody else, please 'm."
"Please, what will my job be? I would rather come to you than anyone else, please."
"I have an elderly servant, Peggy, who wants a girl to help her in the housework. You will not be in the kitchen at all except for meals. I want a quiet, steady girl, who will do what she is told, and shall be very glad to have you for the two months your mistresses are away. After then, I think I shall be going abroad."
"I have an older servant, Peggy, who needs a girl to help her with the housework. You won’t be in the kitchen at all except during meals. I’m looking for a quiet, dependable girl who will follow instructions, and I would be very happy to have you for the two months while your mistresses are away. After that, I think I’ll be going abroad."
"I think I'm steady," said Peggy reflectively. She was not quite so sure of herself now as she used to be. "And I tries to be quiet. My missuses say my tongue be my worst trouble, but I will try to say nothink to nobody if you wishes it 'm. And I won't speak never to you unless you speaks to me first 'm. I think if I sets my mind to it, I can do it 'm."
"I think I'm steady," Peggy said thoughtfully. She wasn't as sure of herself now as she used to be. "And I try to be quiet. My bosses say my mouth is my biggest problem, but I will try not to say anything to anyone if that's what you want. And I won't talk to you unless you speak to me first. I believe if I set my mind to it, I can do it."
"I am sure you will, Peggy," said Mrs. Dale pleasantly. "I hear your mistresses are leaving next week. I shall go up to town on Thursday then, and would like you to travel with me."
"I’m sure you will, Peggy," Mrs. Dale said happily. "I hear your employers are leaving next week. I’ll be going to the city on Thursday, and I’d like you to travel with me."
"Yes 'm, thank you 'm. I will reely do my very best, please 'm."
"Yes, thank you. I will really do my best, please."
The interview was over, and Peggy let herself out of the front door. There was no sign of Ellen, but when she reached the garden gate there was her former friend standing by it, with an awkward look of shame upon her face.
The interview had wrapped up, and Peggy left through the front door. There was no sign of Ellen, but when she got to the garden gate, she saw her former friend waiting by it, wearing an uncomfortable expression of shame on her face.
"You might pass the time o' day wi' me, Peggy," she muttered.
"You could spend some time with me, Peggy," she murmured.
Peggy stood still, and regarded her gravely.
Peggy stood still and looked at her seriously.
"I'm a-goin' back to London," she said, in a solemn tone, "and so I says goodbye to you, Ellen. I wishes you well, and I hopes as how you'll never get a friend like yerself is. I forgives you for breakin' wi' me, but I h'ain't got no more to say to yer."
"I'm going back to London," she said somberly, "so I’m saying goodbye to you, Ellen. I wish you well, and I hope you’ll never find a friend like yourself. I forgive you for breaking up with me, but I don’t have anything else to say to you."
"It were all that Ned Thorpe," said Ellen eagerly. "And he have gone away, Peggy, and won't come back no more, and I've heard tell he's goin' to be married soon. He carried on with one of the Rectory girls same as me, and I never knowed it, and I do be sorry, Peggy, for I liked you better 'n any girl I know."
"It was all about Ned Thorpe," Ellen said excitedly. "And he has left, Peggy, and he's not coming back, and I’ve heard he’s getting married soon. He was involved with one of the Rectory girls just like me, and I had no idea, and I’m really sorry, Peggy, because I liked you more than any girl I know."
Peggy's old pleased smile came back.
Peggy's familiar, cheerful grin returned.
"Do you really mean it, Ellen? Oh my! How glad I be! Do you mean to come back to me faithful?"
"Do you really mean it, Ellen? Oh wow! I'm so glad! Are you planning to come back to me and stay true?"
"Sure as I be standin' here I does," asserted Ellen; "and I be awful sorry you be goin' to Lunnon, and I only wish Mrs. Dale would take me too. Can't you ask her, Peggy? You and me would do for her grand!"
"Of course I do," Ellen insisted. "And I'm really sorry you're going to London, and I just wish Mrs. Dale would take me along too. Can't you ask her, Peggy? We would be great for her!"
Peggy's eyes glistened.
Peggy's eyes sparkled.
"So we would; but she have got other servants, Ellen, and I'm all of a tremble, for I've never been with proper servants afore, and hardly knows what they be like. Oh, Ellen, I do be very glad you and me is friends again!"
"So we would; but she has other servants, Ellen, and I'm really nervous because I've never been around proper servants before, and I hardly know what they're like. Oh, Ellen, I'm so glad that you and I are friends again!"
And in rapture Peggy flung herself into Ellen's arms, when they hugged and kissed and promised to write to each other "every Sunday faithful!"
And in excitement, Peggy threw herself into Ellen's arms, and they hugged and kissed, promising to write to each other "every Sunday for sure!"
Peggy seemed to tread on air as she walked home that afternoon.
Peggy seemed to float as she walked home that afternoon.
"Please 'm," she said to Helen. "I'm so full of egsitement that you must 'scuse me smilin' a lot. Ellen have made it up, please 'm, and she and me is where we was afore. And, please 'm, my heart is full up agen. It have been dreadful empty since Ellen left me. And, please 'm, Mrs. Dale is a-goin' to take me with her nex' week on Thursday."
"Please ma'am," she said to Helen. "I'm so full of excitement that you have to excuse me for smiling so much. Ellen has made it up with me, and she and I are back to where we were before. And, please ma'am, my heart is full again. It has been really empty since Ellen left me. And, please ma'am, Mrs. Dale is going to take me with her next week on Thursday."
The next week was a very busy one to Peggy. She seemed to have so much to prepare and do. She went to old Job and paid him a farewell visit, and then had the great joy of seeing her old pedlar again, and of hearing from him that her words "had taken hold of him."
The next week was super busy for Peggy. She had so much to prepare and do. She went to see old Job to say goodbye, and then she had the great pleasure of seeing her old pedlar again, who told her that her words "had really touched him."
"You told me to come back and tell yer," the old man said, "if my old dead soul were made alive agen. I didn't much believe I had one till you spoke to me; but when I went my ways it seemed to be prickin' me and a-heavin' of itself into my thoughts, and I couldn't sleep that there night at all. And the nex' day and the nex' I were uncommon dull and low, for I kep' thinkin' o' my old mother buried in churchyard thirty years ago or more; but she were a very religious woman, she were. And texes she used to say kep' comin' through me. 'Come unto Me . . . and I will give you rest—' that were one on 'em.
"You told me to come back and let you know," the old man said, "if my old dead soul came back to life. I didn't really believe I had one until you spoke to me; but when I went my way, it seemed to be poking at me and surfacing in my thoughts, and I couldn't sleep that night at all. The next day and the day after, I felt pretty dull and low because I kept thinking about my old mother buried in the churchyard thirty years ago or more; but she was a very religious woman, she really was. And verses she used to say kept coming back to me. 'Come unto Me . . . and I will give you rest'—that was one of them."
"And then you says to me, 'You'll 'ave to go to get your soul cured,' you says. And then last week I got tooked off to a mission service by a neighbour, and then it all come up agen, and after fightin' and strugglin' agen it, I giv' right in, and I kneels down and calls myself a wicked sinner and beseeches of the Lord to save my unhappy old soul. And, my girl, He listened to me, that He did, and 'tis wonnerful; and I be trustin' Him to keep me and my soul together in His hands 'till death us do part,' and then He'll take my soul to glory."
"And then you said to me, 'You’ll have to go get your soul saved,' you said. Last week, a neighbor took me to a mission service, and then it all came up again. After fighting and struggling with it, I finally gave in, knelt down, called myself a wicked sinner, and begged the Lord to save my unhappy old soul. And, my girl, He listened to me, He really did, and it’s wonderful; I trust Him to keep me and my soul in His hands until death do us part, and then He’ll take my soul to glory."
"Oh!" gasped Peggy. "I is uncommon glad, mister. I telled yer 'twould make you happy, didn't I?"
"Oh!" gasped Peggy. "I'm really glad, mister. I told you it would make you happy, didn't I?"
"Yes," the old pedlar said, as he hoisted his pack on his shoulders and went his way. "I be wery much obliged to you, me dear, and I'll thank you if so be you offers just a prayer in company wi' me now and agen that the Lord 'll, help me to live proper like, and not disgrace Him."
"Yes," the old peddler said, as he lifted his pack onto his shoulders and went on his way. "I’m very grateful to you, my dear, and I’d appreciate it if you’d say a little prayer with me now and then that the Lord will help me live right and not bring shame to Him."
Peggy said nothing of this to any one, but it sent her about the house with such a radiant face that Joyce said indignantly to her sister—
Peggy didn't tell anyone about this, but it made her walk around the house with such a glowing face that Joyce said indignantly to her sister—
"I declare, Peggy seems quite delighted to leave us! I suppose she really wants to get back to London. She is an ungrateful little thing, after all we have done for her!"
"I declare, Peggy seems really happy to be leaving us! I guess she really wants to get back to London. She’s such an ungrateful little thing, after all we’ve done for her!"
But if she had heard Peggy talking to herself and Albert Edward the last night in the kitchen, Joyce would not have judged her so hardly.
But if she had overheard Peggy talking to herself and Albert Edward last night in the kitchen, Joyce wouldn’t have judged her so harshly.
"How do you feel, Albert Edward? 'Tis an end and a beginnin' agen, ain't it? And I'm dreadful sorry for the end. I always did have a leanin' to the country, and it's come and gone very quick like. 'Tis very well for you to take it so calm. Your missuses are a-goin to take you with 'em, but they don't want me, and I shall miss 'em awful."
"How do you feel, Albert Edward? It's an end and a beginning again, isn’t it? And I’m really sorry about the end. I’ve always had a fondness for the countryside, and it’s come and gone very quickly. It’s all very well for you to take it so calmly. Your wives are going to take you with them, but they don't want me, and I’m really going to miss them."
A little sob interrupted her speech. She continued, "But I ain't a-goin' to fret, for Ellen and me is friends, and that there old pedlar done what I told him to, and I shall see Mrs. Creak agen, and I likes my new missus. And London do be very home-like after all said and done, and you and me will be back here before long, Albert Edward, and if you take my advice, when you comes to disagreeables, you'll set your mind to make the best on 'em, like I does. And we won't think no more about the goodbyes to-morrer, Albert Edward, or I shall be a-roarin' and a-cryin' afore the time!"
A small sob interrupted her speech. She continued, "But I'm not going to worry, because Ellen and I are friends, and that old peddler did what I asked him to do. I'll see Mrs. Creak again, and I like my new missus. And London feels pretty homey after everything is said and done, and you and I will be back here before long, Albert Edward. If you take my advice, when you face difficulties, you should focus on making the best of them, like I do. And we won't think about the goodbyes tomorrow, Albert Edward, or I'll be roaring and crying before the time comes!"
CHAPTER X
"A SICK CAPTAIN!"
"A ILL CAPTAIN!"
"YES, Mrs. Creak, 'tis me right enough! And how do you be? Ain't you astonished to see me? And ain't I growed? Does I look nice? I hopes as how I does, for I've put on my Sunday best to come and see you."
"YES, Mrs. Creak, it’s definitely me! How are you? Aren’t you surprised to see me? And have I grown? Do I look nice? I hope I do, because I’ve worn my Sunday best to come and see you."
It was Peggy who spoke. She stood in the little sweet-shop, and it seemed to her as she saw Mrs. Creak, with her mending basket behind the counter, as if it were only yesterday she had been there.
It was Peggy who spoke. She stood in the small candy store, and as she looked at Mrs. Creak with her mending basket behind the counter, it felt to her like it was just yesterday that she had been there.
Mrs. Creak put down her spectacles, and came out of her corner to gather her into her arms and kiss her.
Mrs. Creak took off her glasses, stepped out of her corner, and hugged her while giving her a kiss.
"Dearie me! Who'd have thought it? I always felt you'd do well, Peggy. You were so set on service. You look quite fat and rosy. Let me have a good sight of you!"
"Wow! Who would have imagined? I always believed you would succeed, Peggy. You were so determined to serve. You look quite healthy and cheerful. Let me get a good look at you!"
Peggy could bear inspection. She was in a neat black coat and gown, a white tie round her throat, and a white straw hat with black ribbon on her head.
Peggy could handle being looked at. She was in a tidy black coat and dress, a white tie around her neck, and a white straw hat with a black ribbon on her head.
Not pretty. Our Peggy would never be that, but fresh and bright and happy, and Mrs. Creak nodded with smiling content at her.
Not pretty. Our Peggy would never be that, but fresh, bright, and happy, and Mrs. Creak nodded with a smile of satisfaction at her.
"Now tell me how you be back in London? You must come into my back parlour, and we'll have a cup o' tea together. Mine be just ready."
"Now tell me how you got back to London? You should come into my back parlor, and we'll have a cup of tea together. Mine is just ready."
She led the way into a shining little parlour, with a bright fire in the grate, and a tabby cat in full possession of the small gay-coloured hearthrug.
She walked ahead into a cozy little living room, with a warm fire in the fireplace, and a tabby cat lounging comfortably on the small, colorful rug.
Peggy proceeded to give an account of herself.
Peggy went on to share her story.
"And I've been in London a week 'm," she concluded with. "And I've never seen such a 'andsome house as my missus has. I never thought I would have come to it! 'Tis full of picturs, and curtings, and chiny, and has three stairs all carpeted, and there is Lucy, the cook, and Nesbitt, the 'ousemaid, and me to help Nesbitt. She's a bit grave 'm, and don't like me talkin', and she be that partic'lar I has a hard job to please her, but Lucy be awful good-natured, and my missus is very kind. And this be my afternoon out 'm, and my missus have give me two new print gowns. She said she liked me to look nice, and Lucy's niece is a-makin of them."
"And I've been in London for a week," she finished. "And I've never seen a more beautiful house than what my Mrs. has. I never thought I would come to this! It’s filled with pictures, curtains, and china, and has three flights of carpeted stairs. Then there’s Lucy, the cook, and Nesbitt, the housemaid, and me to help Nesbitt. She's a bit serious and doesn’t like me talking, and she's so particular that I find it hard to please her. But Lucy is really kind, and my Mrs. is very nice. And this is my afternoon off, and my Mrs. gave me two new print dresses. She said she liked me to look nice, and Lucy's niece is making them."
"Why, you're gettin' on splendid," said cheery Mrs. Creak, when Peggy's breath gave way. "I always says that some girls go up, and some goes down, and 'tis their own doin', as a rule, which way 'tis. And how be you managin' your money, dearie?"
"Why, you're doing great," said cheerful Mrs. Creak, when Peggy finally caught her breath. "I always say some girls rise, and some fall, and usually it's their own doing which way it goes. So how are you handling your money, dear?"
"Oh," said Peggy, with a wise shake of her head, "I never spends no more than I can help. I'm a-savin' of it slow and sure."
"Oh," said Peggy, shaking her head knowingly, "I never spend more than I have to. I'm saving it slowly but surely."
"A very good thing, Peggy; for the time will come when you may need it; sickness or old age—"
"A really good thing, Peggy; because the time will come when you might need it; illness or getting older—"
"Oh, please 'm, I shouldn't think of savin' it for myself." Peggy looked quite shocked. "Why, I never would be so greedy like. 'Tis for other—Well, there 'm, I can't tell you, but I be savin' it sure enough, and I means to. I have set my mind to it."
"Oh, please ma'am, I wouldn't even think about keeping it for myself." Peggy looked really shocked. "I would never be that greedy. It's for other—Well, I can't really say, but I am definitely saving it, and I plan to. I’ve made up my mind about it."
"And are you glad to get back to London, Peggy?"
"And are you happy to be back in London, Peggy?"
"I is and I isn't 'm. 'Tis nice feelin' you're somebody in the country. Why, Mrs. Creak, there isn't a man or woman in our village that don't know me, and says 'Good evening' or 'Good mornin'' to me. You see we be like one big family in the country; there be so few on us to know that folks know everybody; and now in London, I be just like a fly. There be too many like me to notice one in partic'lar.
"I am and I’m not. It feels nice to be someone in the country. You know, Mrs. Creak, there isn't a man or woman in our village who doesn't know me, and they all say 'Good evening' or 'Good morning' to me. You see, we are like one big family in the country; there are so few of us that everyone knows each other. But now, in London, I feel just like a fly. There are too many people like me for anyone to notice one in particular."
"Oh, I likes the country 'm, I does indeed, but it ain't so clean as it ought to be, and there be no water-carts nor mud-carts nor any road-scrapers along the roads, so 'tis terrible for yer boots. But when I come back to London and see'd the shops and people and hosses and carriages, I could have hugged 'em in my arms 'm, I was that pleased to see 'em agen. And how be Mrs. Jones and h'Arthur 'm? Do you see 'em?"
"Oh, I really like the countryside, I do, but it’s not as clean as it should be, and there aren’t any water carts, mud carts, or road scrapers on the roads, so it’s terrible for your boots. But when I come back to London and see the shops, people, horses, and carriages, I could have hugged them, I was so happy to see them again. And how are Mrs. Jones and Arthur? Have you seen them?"
"Yes, I does on occasions, Peggy. You must just run in and see 'em for a minute, if you've time."
"Yeah, I do sometimes, Peggy. You should just go in and see them for a minute if you have time."
"That I will. But oh my, Mrs. Creak! Ain't I glad I went to proper service! Why, do you know, Nesbitt is gain' to learn me wait at table? I'm a-tremblin' with the thought o' it, but I means to try my very best. And if I can ketch hold of the dishes and hand them proper without breakin', shan't I be just proud of myself!"
"That I will. But oh my, Mrs. Creak! I’m so glad I went to proper service! Do you know that Nesbitt is going to teach me how to wait tables? I’m shaking at the thought of it, but I’m determined to do my very best. And if I can manage to grab the dishes and serve them properly without breaking anything, I’ll be so proud of myself!"
It was a happy little visit. Peggy ran over to Mrs. Jones, and was embraced most warmly by mother and son.
It was a joyful little visit. Peggy hurried over to Mrs. Jones and was warmly embraced by both mother and son.
When she returned to Mrs. Dale's house, she assured Nesbitt "that visitin' old friends and places were most excitin' and agreeable."
When she got back to Mrs. Dale's house, she told Nesbitt that "visiting old friends and places is really exciting and enjoyable."
"For, Nesbitt, I looks at myself as I were a year ago, and then at myself now, and I says to myself, 'Why, Peggy, you was a dreadful common girl when you first took a place, you didn't know nothin', and you hadn't seen nothin', and now you feels as if you were full up with h'information about house cookin' and housework.' And Nesbitt, I'm awful glad I don't live in Bone Alley now!"
"For, Nesbitt, I look at myself as I was a year ago, and then at myself now, and I say to myself, 'Wow, Peggy, you were a really ordinary girl when you first started working; you didn’t know anything, and you hadn't seen anything, and now you feel like you’re full of information about cooking and household chores.' And Nesbitt, I'm really glad I don't live in Bone Alley anymore!"
Peggy did not see much of her mistress. Mrs. Dale was out a good deal, and she received a great many visitors, but one day she sent for her. She was suffering from one of her headaches and lay in a darkened room.
Peggy didn't spend much time with her employer. Mrs. Dale was often out and had a lot of visitors, but one day she called for her. She was dealing with a headache and was lying in a darkened room.
"Peggy, I remember you telling me of hot water fomentations. I wonder if you could bring me some hot water and try it. As Nesbitt is out this afternoon, I must rely on you."
"Peggy, I remember you mentioning hot water compresses. I wonder if you could bring me some hot water and give it a try. Since Nesbitt is out this afternoon, I have to count on you."
Peggy was delighted at the honour conferred upon her. She was away and back again in a very few minutes, and as she bathed her mistress's forehead, she said softly—
Peggy was thrilled with the honor she received. She was gone and back in just a few minutes, and as she wiped her mistress's forehead, she said softly—
"I does wish I knew a certain cure for the headache. You has had yer heart cured, but the head is the trouble."
"I wish I knew a specific cure for this headache. You've healed your heart, but the head is the issue."
"I don't think I have had my heart cured," said Mrs. Dale, half-smiling.
"I don't think I've healed my heart," Mrs. Dale said, half-smiling.
Peggy looked at her gravely. "I thought you did, please 'm. I thought you wanted it made well, and that's what made me tell you."
Peggy looked at her seriously. "I thought you did, please ma'am. I thought you wanted it done right, and that's why I told you."
"Yes," said Mrs. Dale, "but I haven't followed your prescription, Peggy."
"Yes," Mrs. Dale said, "but I haven't followed your advice, Peggy."
Peggy looked troubled, but for once her tongue failed her.
Peggy looked worried, but for once she couldn't find the words.
Mrs. Dale went on—
Mrs. Dale continued—
"A patient must always believe in their doctor, Peggy, must they not? And they must be ready to take the medicine he gives them."
"A patient has to trust their doctor, Peggy, don't you think? And they need to be willing to take the medicine he prescribes."
"In course they must, please 'm."
"In that case, they have to, please 'em."
"And there are some people, Peggy, who find it difficult to get back the belief they once had. They would like to cure themselves if they knew how; they can't throw off their own efforts, and do nothing."
"And there are some people, Peggy, who find it hard to regain the faith they once had. They want to heal themselves if they only knew how; they can't shake off their own attempts, and do nothing."
"Like the leper capting," said Peggy thoughtfully. "He was in a temper, when he was told he must just wash hisself."
"Like the leper captain," Peggy said thoughtfully. "He was in a bad mood when he was told he just had to wash himself."
"You know your Bible well."
"You know your Bible."
And Mrs. Dale gave a little weary sigh.
And Mrs. Dale let out a small tired sigh.
"Please 'm, isn't your head a little better?"
"Please, isn't your head feeling a bit better?"
"I think it is, but I can't talk any more. Do you think your Soul Doctor, Peggy, would take a patient that had spoken against Him—slandered Him, in fact—a patient that had once been to Him, and then had handed her case over to His enemy to take care of?"
"I think it is, but I can't talk anymore. Do you think your Soul Doctor, Peggy, would take on a patient who had spoken out against Him—actually slandered Him—a patient who had once been to Him and then handed her case over to His enemy to manage?"
Peggy's brows contracted with puzzled thought.
Peggy furrowed her brow in confusion.
"He'd never send no one away, please 'm, would He? I come across a verse in the Bible, please 'm, that says, 'They that are whole have no need of the physician, but they that are sick!'"
"He'd never send anyone away, would He? I came across a verse in the Bible that says, 'Those who are healthy don't need a doctor, but those who are sick!'"
"That will do, Peggy. Thank you. Now leave me."
"That's enough, Peggy. Thank you. Now please go."
And Peggy stole out of the room with a dim idea that her mistress was not yet heart-whole.
And Peggy quietly left the room with a vague feeling that her boss wasn't completely healed yet.
"She 've never gone and done what I telled her," was her assertion to herself.
"She’s never gone and done what I told her," she thought to herself.
And that night, by her bedside, she added this petition to her evening prayer, "And if you please, God, I arsks you to show my missus the way to Jesus, for she seems to have never got to Him yet!"
And that night, by her bedside, she added this request to her evening prayer, "And if you please, God, I ask you to show my missus the way to Jesus, because it seems like she hasn't found Him yet!"
A few days after this, Nesbitt informed Peggy that the spare room must be got ready for a visitor.
A few days later, Nesbitt told Peggy that the spare room needed to be prepared for a guest.
"It's mistress's nephew, the only relation she has in the world, and he's a-coming home from India—been sent home because he is ill."
"It's her nephew, the only family she has in the world, and he's coming home from India—he's been sent back because he's sick."
"I think I like sick folks," announced Peggy; "I feels so very much at home with 'em. You see, I've nussed an aunt who was sick all my life, so I seems to know just how to manage 'em."
"I think I like sick people," Peggy said. "I feel so much at home with them. You see, I've taken care of an aunt who was sick my whole life, so I feel like I know just how to handle them."
"You won't be called on to have anything to do with this gentleman," said Nesbitt crushingly.
"You won't have to deal with this guy," Nesbitt said harshly.
But Peggy was not easily snubbed. She continued to take an increasing interest in the coming guest, and when she was told his name was Captain D'Arcy, she was silent from sheer astonishment.
But Peggy didn’t take rejection easily. She kept showing more interest in the upcoming guest, and when she learned his name was Captain D'Arcy, she was speechless with shock.
"What's the matter with you?" asked good-natured Lucy, as the three were having their supper in the kitchen together, and Nesbitt had mentioned Mrs. Dale's nephew by name.
"What's wrong with you?" asked friendly Lucy, as the three of them were having dinner in the kitchen together, and Nesbitt had mentioned Mrs. Dale's nephew by name.
Peggy drew a long breath, and put down her cup of cocoa that she was raising to her lips.
Peggy took a deep breath and set down her cup of cocoa that she had been about to drink.
"I've a-dreamed and dreamed, and longed for a place," she said emphatically, "with a sick capting, and now it's come to me, I hardly knows how to take it in!"
"I've dreamed and dreamed, and longed for a place," she said emphatically, "with a sick captain, and now that it's come to me, I hardly know how to take it in!"
"You've a lot of silly foolishness in your head," said Nesbitt severely, "that ought to be knocked out of it!"
"You have a lot of ridiculous ideas in your head," Nesbitt said firmly, "that need to be cleared out!"
"Lor, Nesbitt! Let her talk. I likes to hear 'er!" said Lucy. "Tell us why you're so taken with sick gents, Peggy."
"Lor, Nesbitt! Let her talk. I love to hear her!" said Lucy. "Tell us why you're so into sick guys, Peggy."
"Well," said Peggy earnestly, "'tis like this. I heard tell of a servant-maid in the Bible, and I took a strordinary liking to her. It didn't say much about her looks, or what kind o' home she had, but 'twas what she did. And I've always said to myself, that if I ever found myself in a place like hers, I'd try and see if I couldn't do somethink like her. And—" here Peggy hushed her voice to a solemn whisper, "she were waitin' on a lady, and there were a sick capting in the house!"
"Well," said Peggy earnestly, "it's like this. I heard about a servant girl in the Bible, and I really liked her. It didn't say much about her looks or what kind of home she had, but it was about what she did. And I've always told myself that if I ever found myself in a situation like hers, I'd see if I couldn't do something like her. And—" here Peggy lowered her voice to a serious whisper, "she was waiting on a lady, and there was a sick captain in the house!"
"Well, what o' that?" said Lucy, laughing.
"Well, what about that?" said Lucy, laughing.
Nesbitt looked at her in stern disapproval, but the bell rang, and she had to go to her mistress.
Nesbitt gave her a disapproving look, but then the bell rang, and she had to go to her mistress.
Peggy hardly noticed her departure.
Peggy barely noticed her leaving.
"The sick capting had a illness that couldn't be cured," she continued, in solemn tones, "and the servant-maid got him well by tellin' him who to go to. She sent him to some one who cured him."
"The sick captain had an illness that couldn't be cured," she continued in a serious tone, "and the maid helped him get better by telling him who to see. She sent him to someone who cured him."
"I believe I have heard the story," said Lucy indifferently. "Wasn't he a leper, and didn't he go to Elisha?"
"I think I've heard that story," Lucy said casually. "Wasn't he a leper, and didn't he go to Elisha?"
"Yes," said Peggy, "but 'twas the girl who sent him."
"Yes," Peggy said, "but it was the girl who sent him."
"I don't see much sense in that story," said Lucy, with a yawn. "You reads yourself silly over your Bible, Peggy."
"I don't see much point in that story," said Lucy, yawning. "You read yourself silly over your Bible, Peggy."
Peggy said no more.
Peggy didn’t say anything else.
She watched Captain D'Arcy arrive the next day with the greatest interest. He was helped out of a cab by a soldier servant, and seemed to be in very feeble health. His servant, Tom Bennett by name, proved a welcome addition to the household. He was a bright cheery man, devoted to his young master, and full of tales about his courage and endurance in foreign parts. He told a wonderful story of the capture of a tiger, and the three maidservants listened with breathless interest to this and other adventures.
She watched Captain D'Arcy arrive the next day with great interest. He was helped out of a cab by a soldier servant and looked to be in very poor health. His servant, named Tom Bennett, turned out to be a great addition to the household. He was a cheerful, upbeat guy, devoted to his young boss, and full of stories about his bravery and resilience in far-off places. He shared an incredible story about capturing a tiger, and the three maidservants listened with rapt attention to this and other adventures.
Peggy was full of curiosity, and her many questions amused Tom Bennett greatly.
Peggy was really curious, and her countless questions really entertained Tom Bennett.
"Please, sir," she said, "have you ever seen a heathen or a missionary?"
"Excuse me, sir," she said, "have you ever seen a non-believer or a missionary?"
"I believe I has," was the smiling reply. "Why, bless your heart, every blacky is a heathen, and they be as plentiful as flies where we've come from."
"I believe I have," was the smiling reply. "Why, bless your heart, every Black person is a heathen, and they are as plentiful as flies where we've come from."
"And what does they talk? Is it English?"
"And what do they talk about? Is it English?"
"They talks gibberish; Hindustani mostly, but there be several mixed-up langwidges which be past me altogether."
"They talk nonsense; mostly Hindustani, but there are several mixed-up languages that are completely beyond me."
Peggy's face fell. "And you've seen a missionary?"
Peggy's expression dropped. "So you've met a missionary?"
"Yes. Is he a natural curiosity, do you think? They ain't much in my line, missionaries ain't, nor yet in the captin's, so we didn't introduce ourselves. They be just a set o' parsons, and has churches and schools same as in England."
"Yes. Do you think he's a natural curiosity? Missionaries aren't really my thing, and neither are they the captain's, so we didn't introduce ourselves. They're just a bunch of ministers who have churches and schools just like in England."
"But," said Peggy hesitatingly, "there be some women and girl missionaries out in Indy, I knows there be."
"But," Peggy said hesitantly, "there are some women and girl missionaries out in Indy, I know there are."
"You're quite right; I've seen a few. But they keeps theirselves to their schools and such-like. They ain't in the captin's set, nor in mine."
"You're absolutely right; I've seen a few. But they keep to their own schools and things like that. They're not in the captain's circle, nor in mine."
He laughed as he spoke.
He laughed while speaking.
Peggy, for a wonder, subsided, but she thought the more. And then one day she saw Captain D'Arcy himself.
Peggy, surprisingly, calmed down, but she thought even more. And then one day she saw Captain D'Arcy himself.
Nesbitt was out for the afternoon, and Peggy took tea into the library. Mrs. Dale had been called away on business, and her nephew lay on a couch by the fire, covered with a fur rug. Peggy regarded him with reverence and awe; but not all her training by her former mistresses, nor by Nesbitt, had cured her of beginning conversations with any and every one that she saw.
Nesbitt was out for the afternoon, and Peggy took tea into the library. Mrs. Dale had been called away on business, and her nephew lay on a couch by the fire, covered with a fur rug. Peggy looked at him with respect and admiration; but despite all her training from her previous teachers and from Nesbitt, she still couldn't help starting conversations with anyone and everyone she saw.
"Please, sir, I hopes you're feelin' better," she said, as she carefully put down the tea-tray.
"Please, sir, I hope you're feeling better," she said, as she carefully set down the tea tray.
Captain D'Arcy turned a surprised and languid look upon her, then a twinkle came into his eyes.
Captain D'Arcy gave her a surprised and lazy glance, then a spark appeared in his eyes.
"I'm getting on first-rate, thanks," he said.
"I'm doing great, thanks," he said.
"If I can do anythink, sir, to make you better, I would," persisted Peggy, regarding him with anxious, earnest eyes.
"If I can do anything, sir, to help you feel better, I will," Peggy insisted, looking at him with worried, sincere eyes.
"I'm afraid you can't," was the amused rejoinder, "unless you can give me a new inside. India ruins a man's digestion, and plays the dickens with him generally!"
"I'm afraid you can't," was the amused response, "unless you can give me a new stomach. India wrecks a man's digestion and generally messes him up!"
Peggy's blue eyes fairly sparkled with delight.
Peggy's blue eyes sparkled with joy.
"Oh, please sir, I knows who will make you new inside. I knows the very One. Please, sir, may I tell you?"
"Oh, please, sir, I know who can make you feel better inside. I know exactly who it is. Please, sir, can I tell you?"
Without waiting for a reply, she went on—
Without waiting for a response, she continued—
"'Tis the Lord Jesus, sir. He says He'll give us new hearts if we ask of Him. If you go to Him, please sir, He'll make your heart quite well. He will, indeed, for I knows heaps o' people that have had their hearts put right, and I has myself, sir, for I give it into His hands, and He done it. Please, sir, you'll excuse my mentionin' it, but I should like you to get well, and it do seem as if you've got the right illness to be cured. 'Tis just the inside on us that the Lord can cure. For the Bible says, 'A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you.'"
"It’s the Lord Jesus, sir. He says He’ll give us new hearts if we ask Him. If you go to Him, please, sir, He’ll make your heart all better. He really will, because I know lots of people who have had their hearts fixed, and I have too, sir, because I gave mine into His hands, and He did it. Please, sir, I hope you don’t mind me saying this, but I really want you to get better, and it seems like you have the exact problem that can be healed. It’s just our insides that the Lord can heal. The Bible says, ‘A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you.’"
She paused for breath, and Captain D'Arcy was so taken aback, that he remained quite silent.
She paused to catch her breath, and Captain D'Arcy was so surprised that he stayed completely silent.
Peggy had said her say and withdrew, excited and trembling at her audacity.
Peggy had shared her thoughts and stepped back, exhilarated and shaking from her boldness.
"You've done it, Peggy. You've tolded him where to go, and 'tis his sick heart that be makin' his body bad—he telled me so. Oh, I does hope he'll go and be cured—I does, indeed!"
"You did it, Peggy. You told him where to go, and it’s his aching heart that’s making him feel sick—he told me so. Oh, I really hope he goes and gets better—I really do!"
But not a word did she say of her interview to the servants in the kitchen. She kept her own counsel. She had had her opportunity and she used it.
But she didn't say a word about her meeting with the servants in the kitchen. She kept it to herself. She had her chance, and she took it.
"I'm as good as the girl in the Bible, now," she said to herself, with a happy sigh. "She telled a sick capting who would cure him, and I've done it too. I can't do no more. I wonder if he'll go."
"I'm just as good as the girl in the Bible now," she said to herself with a happy sigh. "She told a sick captain who would cure him, and I've done that too. I can't do anything more. I wonder if he'll leave."
"Aunt Alice," said Captain D'Arcy that afternoon. "You have an extraordinary specimen of a maid in your household."
"Aunt Alice," Captain D'Arcy said that afternoon. "You have an incredible maid in your household."
"You must mean Peggy," said Mrs. Dale smiling. "I daresay she does look queer, but she is a rough diamond, Harry. She is a true, faithful little soul, who puts her heart into her work. She is not my servant really, but I am taking her to oblige some friends whilst they are away. Do you remember a Mr. Churchhill, a clergyman in the East End? I used to work with him many years ago."
"You must mean Peggy," Mrs. Dale said with a smile. "I admit she does look a bit strange, but she’s a rough diamond, Harry. She’s a genuine, loyal person who puts her heart into her work. She’s not really my servant; I’m just helping out some friends while they're away. Do you remember a Mr. Churchhill, a clergyman from the East End? I used to work with him many years ago."
"I remember two little girls, when I was a very small boy, coming to tea with you once. Joy, or Joyce, one of them was called. She and I vowed perpetual friendship, or something of the sort. Where are they now?"
"I remember two little girls from when I was a really little kid, coming over for tea with you once. One of them was named Joy, or Joyce. She and I promised to be friends forever, or something like that. Where are they now?"
"The father died quite recently, and they are left very badly off, I am afraid. They took a small cottage in the country, and had Peggy as their maid. I was lodging in a farmhouse near them this summer, so renewed my acquaintance with them. They are at Bournemouth now, for Helen Churchhill has been ill and wanted a change of air. They shut up their cottage, and I promised to take charge of Peggy meanwhile."
"The father passed away not long ago, and unfortunately, they are in a difficult situation. They rented a small cottage in the countryside and had Peggy working as their maid. I stayed in a nearby farmhouse this summer, so I reconnected with them. They’re currently in Bournemouth because Helen Churchhill has been unwell and needed a change of scenery. They closed up their cottage, and I promised to look after Peggy in the meantime."
"Is she by way of being a saint or a simpleton?" asked Captain D'Arcy languidly.
"Is she on her way to being a saint or just a fool?" asked Captain D'Arcy lazily.
His aunt looked sharply at him.
His aunt shot him a glare.
"Has she been talking to you? Her tongue cannot be restrained, but she means no harm."
"Has she been talking to you? She can't hold back her words, but she doesn't mean any harm."
Captain D'Arcy gave a short laugh.
Captain D'Arcy let out a brief laugh.
"She stood up there by her tea-tray, and preached at me. One of the shortest straightest sermons that I had ever heard, but the suddenness with which she plunged into her subject was rather startling!"
"She stood there by her tea tray and lectured me. It was one of the shortest, most straightforward sermons I had ever heard, but the way she suddenly dove into her topic was pretty surprising!"
Mrs. Dale looked grave.
Mrs. Dale looked serious.
"I am sorry if she annoyed you, Harry; I must say her zeal outruns her discretion sometimes. But her motive is good, and she has been the means of bringing me into touch with things that for a long time I pushed into the background."
"I'm sorry if she bothered you, Harry; I have to admit her enthusiasm sometimes exceeds her judgment. But her intentions are good, and she has helped me reconnect with things that I have long ignored."
It cost Mrs. Dale some considerable effort to say those few words.
It took Mrs. Dale a lot of effort to say those few words.
Her nephew whistled softly.
Her nephew whistled quietly.
"She is an original," he said. "Don't forbid her to speak, Aunt. I shall be interested in seeing how she will follow it up."
"She's one of a kind," he said. "Don't stop her from talking, Aunt. I'm looking forward to seeing how she'll continue."
"I don't think you will find she refers to it again. As far as I gather, Peggy gives her message and leaves it. She won't trouble you any more."
"I don’t think you’ll find she brings it up again. From what I see, Peggy delivers her message and moves on. She won't bother you anymore."
CHAPTER XI
"A LITTLE TRUMP!"
"A LITTLE TRUMP!"
CAPTAIN D'ARCY did not see Peggy again for some weeks. He was rapidly recovering his health, and one morning walked into the library to find Peggy relighting the fire which had gone out.
CAPTAIN D'ARCY didn't see Peggy again for several weeks. He was quickly getting back to health, and one morning he walked into the library to find Peggy relighting the fire that had gone out.
"Hulloo," he said, "are you getting any more sermons ready?"
"Helloo," he said, "are you working on any more sermons?"
Peggy stood up demurely.
Peggy stood up modestly.
"Please, sir, I don't have no sermons," she said.
"Please, sir, I don't have any sermons," she said.
"But you preached me one last time I saw you."
"But you preached to me one last time the last time I saw you."
Peggy's cheeks became hot and red.
Peggy's cheeks turned warm and flushed.
"Please, sir, I couldn't preach. I never has been taught nothin', but when I grows up, sir, I hopes to go and be a missionary."
"Please, sir, I can't preach. I’ve never been taught anything, but when I grow up, sir, I hope to become a missionary."
"That's not surprising. I wonder you aren't off now."
"That's not surprising. I wonder why you're not gone yet."
"Don't you think me too small, please, sir?"
"Please don't think I'm too small, sir."
"You're not too small to preach at home. Now what good do you think you do by it? And what good do you imagine the missionaries do to the heathen abroad? They are much happier left alone."
"You're not too small to preach at home. What good do you think you achieve by it? And what good do you believe the missionaries do for the heathen overseas? They're much happier being left alone."
"Please, sir, 'tis only to tell 'em about Jesus. They doesn't know He died for them—the missionary gent said so at the meeting."
"Please, sir, it's just to tell them about Jesus. They don't know He died for them—the missionary guy said that at the meeting."
"Well, why should they know it?"
"Well, why should they know that?"
Peggy looked very grave.
Peggy looked very serious.
"They has a right to know it, please, sir. And our Lord said they was to."
"They have a right to know, please, sir. And our Lord said they were supposed to."
It was not many that could worst Captain D'Arcy in an argument; he whistled and walked out of the room.
Not many people could beat Captain D'Arcy in an argument; he whistled and walked out of the room.
"She isn't a simpleton," was his murmured comment. And he did not try to tackle Peggy again.
"She’s not an idiot," was his quiet remark. And he didn’t try to approach Peggy again.
Peggy's conversations with Tom Bennett were lengthier and more unsatisfactory. He would greet her in the morning with such mild chaff as "Good mornin', Mrs. Missionary, is your passage took for Indy or Africa?" or, "Seen any heathen, Miss Peggy, this mornin'? Wish I could get you a blackymore. Perhaps they may keep some at the Zoo. Why don't you go and inquire there?"
Peggy's talks with Tom Bennett were longer and less fulfilling. He would greet her in the morning with light banter like, "Good morning, Mrs. Missionary, have you booked your trip to India or Africa?" or, "Seen any heathens, Miss Peggy, this morning? I wish I could get you a little black kid. Maybe they have some at the Zoo. Why don't you go ask there?"
Peggy would not be wise enough to be silent. She plunged into talk at once, and would get so heated and excited over it that even Lucy would have to call her to order.
Peggy wasn’t wise enough to stay quiet. She jumped right into conversation and got so heated and excited about it that even Lucy had to reel her in.
At last experience taught her that many words were wasted on Tom.
At last, she learned from experience that she wasted a lot of words on Tom.
"I ain't a-goin' to argify no more," she said one day, "for you laughs at everythink, Mr. Bennett. 'Tis a pity you weren't born a heathen; you seems to think so well o' their darkness. But I ain't a-goin' to alter myself because you laughs so, and I'm a-goin' out to Indy if I grows up and can manage it. And I shall tell them heathen what you said of 'em—that they didn't want no Bibles."
"I’m not going to argue anymore," she said one day, "because you laugh at everything, Mr. Bennett. It’s a shame you weren’t born a heathen; you seem to think so highly of their ignorance. But I’m not going to change myself just because you find it funny, and I’m going to go to Indy if I grow up and can manage it. And I will tell those heathens what you said about them—that they didn’t want any Bibles."
"Oh, they'll like 'em," put in the irrepressible Tom; "they'll eat 'em up quite cheerful like, and ask for more."
"Oh, they'll like them," interjected the unstoppable Tom; "they'll devour them happily and ask for more."
"And I would rather," said Peggy, ignoring this sally, "be our black cat here, Mr. Bennett, with no head, nor understandin', nor nothink, than be you, who can understand what's told you to do, and only makes a mock at it. And I won't talk no more to you. I ain't angry, but I pities you. And I hopes as how you won't speak to me no more, except to pass the time o' day, and then we won't be able to argify."
"And I'd rather," said Peggy, ignoring this comment, "be our black cat here, Mr. Bennett, with no head or understanding or anything, than be you, who can understand what you're told to do and only makes a joke out of it. And I won’t talk to you anymore. I’m not angry, but I feel sorry for you. And I hope you won't speak to me anymore, except to say hello, because then we won’t be able to argue."
This attitude of mind she preserved, and there was peace accordingly in the kitchen.
This mindset she maintained, and as a result, there was peace in the kitchen.
Captain D'Arcy was soon quite convalescent. His servant was full of importance one day.
Captain D'Arcy was soon feeling much better. His servant was acting very important one day.
"The captin and me has been to the War Office, and the captin has been asked a good many questions about our expedition up them heathen mountains. I told you that we were only just back when our major died, and the captin was taken ill. It seems that they be very interested in our doin's up in them outlandish parts, and the captin has to prepare some reports about 'em. He be in high feather about it, and he'll be knee-deep in pen and ink and paper for the next few weeks, you mark my words if he don't!"
"The captain and I have been to the War Office, and the captain has been asked a lot of questions about our expedition in those remote mountains. I mentioned that we had just returned when our major died, and the captain fell ill. It seems they are very interested in what we've been doing in those far-off areas, and the captain has to prepare some reports about it. He's really excited about it, and he'll be buried in pen, ink, and paper for the next few weeks, just you wait and see!"
Tom Bennett's assertion proved true. Captain D'Arcy spent most of his days now in the library, writing and rewriting his papers for the War Office. His aunt remonstrated one evening as she was going to bed, and he assured her that he had still a couple of hours' work before he could retire.
Tom Bennett's claim turned out to be right. Captain D'Arcy now spent most of his days in the library, writing and revising his papers for the War Office. One evening, as she was heading to bed, his aunt expressed her concerns, and he assured her that he still had a couple of hours of work left before he could call it a night.
"You will not regain your strength at this rate, Harry."
"You’re not going to get your strength back at this rate, Harry."
"My dear Aunt, I am as fit as a fiddle. But I think to-night will see me through."
"My dear Aunt, I'm as fit as a fiddle. But I think tonight will get me through."
Two hours after, he was finishing his last sheet, and his last cigar.
Two hours later, he was finishing his last page and his last cigar.
"There," he said to himself, as he rose from the library table, and pitched his cigar-stump into the waste-paper basket, "I've finished at last, thank goodness! Now to bed!"
"There," he said to himself as he got up from the library table and tossed his cigar stub into the trash can, "I’ve finally finished, thank goodness! Now, time for bed!"
He locked up his papers in his despatch-box, which he left on a shelf in the corner of the room, and then, turning out the gas, he went lightheartedly upstairs.
He locked his papers in his briefcase, which he left on a shelf in the corner of the room, and then, shutting off the gas, he went cheerfully upstairs.
The library fire was smouldering, and cast no light upon its surroundings; yet slowly a small flame danced and flickered, and gradually filled the room with light. It did not come from the grate, but from the waste-paper basket. Captain D'Arcy's cigar had set light to some fragments of paper, and it was the beginning of a greater conflagration. Slowly the contents of the basket were consumed; then the basket itself, and as it collapsed, it rolled into the folds of a muslin curtain near. The household was wrapped in sleep, no passing policeman gave an alarm, and so the fire slowly and surely made its way.
The library fire was smoldering and cast no light on its surroundings; yet slowly, a small flame danced and flickered, gradually filling the room with light. It didn't come from the fireplace but from the waste-paper basket. Captain D'Arcy's cigar had ignited some scraps of paper, marking the start of a larger blaze. Slowly, the contents of the basket were consumed; then the basket itself caught fire, and as it collapsed, it rolled into the folds of a muslin curtain nearby. The whole household was deep in sleep, no passing police officer raised an alarm, and so the fire steadily made its way.
Peggy was sleeping in a top room with Nesbitt, when she was startled out of her sleep by shouts in the street.
Peggy was sleeping in an upstairs room with Nesbitt when she was jolted awake by shouts outside.
She sat up in bed, then shook Nesbitt.
She sat up in bed and shook Nesbitt.
"Nesbitt, there's a fire in our street. Do you hear them shoutin'?"
"Nesbitt, there's a fire on our street. Do you hear them shouting?"
Nesbitt sprang out of bed and looked out of the window.
Nesbitt jumped out of bed and looked out the window.
She started back with a terror-stricken face. "'Tis our house, Peggy! Wake cook, and let's fly!"
She recoiled with a terrified expression. "It's our house, Peggy! Wake up the cook, and let's get out of here!"
At the same moment Captain D'Arcy's voice could be heard below, and in another moment the frightened servants were dashing downstairs.
At the same moment, Captain D'Arcy's voice echoed from below, and in no time, the terrified staff were rushing down the stairs.
Volumes of smoke were issuing from the library door, but the stairs and hall were untouched, and all reached the pavement outside in safety. It is true they were very indifferently clad. Mrs. Dale was in her fur cloak, but Lucy and Nesbitt only had their thin waterproofs on, and as for Peggy she was so occupied in getting hold of her beloved stocking, that she only had time to wrap a counterpane round her shoulders.
Clouds of smoke were coming from the library door, but the stairs and hallway were fine, and everyone made it outside safely. It's true they were dressed pretty poorly for the situation. Mrs. Dale had her fur cloak on, but Lucy and Nesbitt were just in their thin waterproof jackets, and Peggy was so focused on grabbing her favorite stocking that she only had time to wrap a blanket around her shoulders.
Firemen were already on the scene. The library faced the front, and the flames were pouring out of the windows. An opposite neighbour offered Mrs. Dale shelter. Turning to her nephew, who looked quite distraught, she said—
Firefighters were already on the scene. The library was at the front, and flames were pouring out of the windows. A neighbor across the street offered Mrs. Dale shelter. Turning to her nephew, who looked really upset, she said—
"We must thank God we are all safe."
"We should be grateful that we're all safe."
Captain D'Arcy muttered an expletive—
Captain D'Arcy muttered a curse—
"My papers are in there in my despatch-box! I'd give ten pounds to get them out!"
"My papers are in my briefcase! I'd pay ten pounds to get them back!"
"Where did you leave them?"
"Where'd you leave them?"
"On the corner shelf by the bookcase."
"On the corner shelf next to the bookcase."
"I am afraid they are doomed. How trying for you!"
"I’m afraid they’re doomed. How difficult for you!"
Then calling the servants to follow her, Mrs. Dale went into the opposite house.
Then calling the servants to follow her, Mrs. Dale went into the other house.
But Peggy did not go. She had heard the few words about Captain D'Arcy's papers.
But Peggy didn’t go. She had heard the brief mention of Captain D'Arcy's papers.
"Peggy," she murmured to herself, "You've got to go and get 'em; set your mind to it!"
"Peggy," she whispered to herself, "You've got to go and get them; focus on it!"
And silently she slipped into the house again.
And quietly, she slipped back into the house.
A fireman saw her go, and raised a shout of warning.
A firefighter saw her leave and shouted a warning.
Then a thrill ran through the crowd when they know that some one was within. For a moment or two they waited in breathless expectancy for her to reappear. The passage, was already smoking, and the hose was kept steadily playing upon it. A fireman dashed up the steps to the door, and disappeared. He was only just in time, for out of the burning, smoking room staggered a little figure, and dropped like a stone at his feet. Holding her in his arms, he faced the crowd, and a ringing cheer went up—a cheer that brought Mrs. Dale and her nephew to the windows, wondering at the cause.
A thrill swept through the crowd when they realized someone was inside. They waited breathlessly for a moment, expecting her to come back. The hallway was already filled with smoke, and the fire hose was constantly spraying it. A firefighter rushed up the steps to the door and went inside. He barely made it in time, as a small figure stumbled out of the burning room and collapsed at his feet. Cradling her in his arms, he turned to the crowd, and a loud cheer erupted—a cheer that caught Mrs. Dale and her nephew's attention, prompting them to rush to the windows to see what was happening.
Nesbitt burst into the room and enlightened them.
Nesbitt walked into the room and filled them in.
"Oh, if you please, ma'am, Peggy is burnt to death!"
"Oh, please, ma'am, Peggy has burned to death!"
It was a startling announcement, but when Mrs. Dale saw the blackened and unconscious little figure she almost feared it was true. In one hand she still grasped her stocking, in the other was Captain D'Arcy's despatch-box.
It was a shocking announcement, but when Mrs. Dale saw the charred and unconscious little figure, she almost believed it was true. In one hand, she still held her stocking, and in the other was Captain D'Arcy's despatch box.
The young man took it from her clasp with some emotion.
The young man took it from her grip with some emotion.
"What a little trump! She must have heard my words, and gone straight to get it."
"What a little brat! She must have heard what I said and went straight to get it."
After a short consultation, poor Peggy was conveyed in a cab to the nearest hospital, Captain D'Arcy going with her himself. And, thoroughly unstrung, Mrs. Dale sat down and burst into tears. Nesbitt drew near to sympathise, but hardly to comfort.
After a brief discussion, poor Peggy was taken in a cab to the nearest hospital, with Captain D'Arcy accompanying her. Meanwhile, completely overwhelmed, Mrs. Dale sat down and started to cry. Nesbitt approached to express sympathy, but he could hardly provide any comfort.
"Lucy and I have often said, ma'am, that she be quite unnatural for goodness. They say them that have short lives have to make up for it, and gets all their goodness crammed up one end, so to speak. I never did hear a young girl so simple and earnest about her religion, and we have remarked that she would die early. They always do, that class o' girl, but it do seem so terrible an end. I really don't think, ma'am, there were any life in her when she were brought out. She must have been suffocated where she dropped, and perhaps it was a mercy!"
"Lucy and I have often said, ma'am, that she is quite unnatural in her goodness. They say that those who have short lives need to make up for it, packing all their goodness into one part, so to speak. I’ve never heard a young girl be so simple and earnest about her faith, and we’ve noticed that she would die young. They always do, that type of girl, but it seems like such a terrible fate. I really don’t think, ma'am, there was any life in her when she was brought out. She must have suffocated where she fell, and maybe it was a mercy!"
"Faithful unto death!" murmured Mrs. Dale, trying to compose herself. "Oh, Peggy, how you have shamed us all!"
"Faithful until the end!" Mrs. Dale said softly, trying to gather herself. "Oh, Peggy, how you have embarrassed us all!"
A couple of hours later the fire was extinguished, and the crowd dispersed. Only one or two firemen and police guarded the house.
A couple of hours later, the fire was out, and the crowd went home. Only one or two firefighters and police were still watching over the house.
In the early morning Captain D'Arcy returned to his aunt.
In the early morning, Captain D'Arcy went back to his aunt.
"She is alive, Aunt, but very badly burnt. I am afraid she may not recover."
"She’s alive, Aunt, but she’s severely burned. I’m afraid she might not make it."
And this was the fear of both nurses and doctors who attended her.
And this was the concern of both the nurses and doctors who treated her.
The days and nights seemed a long delirium of pain and fever to Peggy. But the day came when she recovered consciousness, and began to inquire where she was.
The days and nights felt like a never-ending whirlwind of pain and fever for Peggy. But eventually, the day came when she regained consciousness and started to ask where she was.
"In a hosspital," she repeated weakly; "and, has missus got another girl to do my work? What's been the matter with me?"
"In a hospital," she repeated weakly; "and does the lady have another girl to do my work? What's wrong with me?"
"You got burnt," said the nurse gently; "but you are getting better. Don't think about it."
"You got burned," the nurse said softly, "but you're getting better. Don't dwell on it."
Peggy moved her head restlessly on the pillow; then she put one of her bandaged hands to her head.
Peggy shifted her head uneasily on the pillow, then she raised one of her bandaged hands to her head.
"I feel so light-headed; where be my hair? Have you cropped me like the workhouse girls?" A frightened look was in her eyes.
"I feel so dizzy; where's my hair? Did you shave me like those girls from the workhouse?" A scared expression was in her eyes.
The nurse wondered at her vanity.
The nurse marveled at her vanity.
"Your hair was burnt," she said. "It had to be cut off."
"Your hair was burned," she said. "It had to be cut off."
Peggy looked at her in dismay; then tears trickled down her cheeks.
Peggy stared at her in shock, and then tears rolled down her face.
"How can I fasten my caps on?" she sobbed. "I'd jist got 'em to look so nice. I'll never be able to go back to my place. If my hair be gone, caps is no use, and my missus won't have girls with no caps."
"How can I keep my caps on?" she cried. "I just got them to look so good. I’ll never be able to go back home. If my hair is gone, caps are useless, and my boss won’t hire girls without caps."
"Look here," said the nurse determinedly, "you leave your caps and your hair alone. You won't be fit for service yet awhile, and by that time, who knows? Your hair will be grown, and you'll be your old self again. Now drink this beef-tea, and stop talking!"
"Look here," the nurse said firmly, "leave your caps and your hair alone. You won't be ready for service for a while, and by then, who knows? Your hair will have grown back, and you'll be yourself again. Now drink this beef tea and stop talking!"
Peggy lay back exhausted, and resigned. That was the only murmur that ever passed her lips.
Peggy lay back, feeling worn out and accepting. That was the only whisper that ever came from her.
As she regained her health, her spirits returned, and she was soon with her bright smile and quaint speeches a favourite patient.
As she got better, her spirits lifted, and she soon became a favorite patient with her bright smile and charming conversations.
The first Saturday after she recovered consciousness, she had a visitor. Captain D'Arcy himself came into the ward.
The first Saturday after she regained consciousness, she had a visitor. Captain D'Arcy himself came into the ward.
It was a proud moment in her life; and in spite of the pain she was suffering, her eyes lighted up with delight.
It was a proud moment in her life, and despite the pain she was feeling, her eyes lit up with joy.
"Well, Peggy," said the young man, "I thought I must come and thank you in person for what you did for me. You are getting on first-rate, I hope?"
"Well, Peggy," the young man said, "I felt I had to come and thank you in person for what you did for me. How are you doing? I hope everything's going great?"
"Yes, sir. Please, sir, excuse me arskin', but did I drop my stockin'? I've kep' thinkin' on it, and I feel sure I had it in my hand."
"Yes, sir. Excuse me for asking, but did I drop my stocking? I've been thinking about it, and I’m pretty sure I had it in my hand."
Captain D'Arcy smiled.
Captain D'Arcy grinned.
"Yes, I think my aunt has it in her keeping. You had it right enough."
"Yes, I think my aunt has it with her. You were definitely correct about that."
"And please, sir, is your papers safe too?"
"And please, sir, are your papers safe too?"
"All safe. They would have been a great loss to me. And I am deeply grateful to you."
"Everyone is safe. They would have been a huge loss for me. I'm really grateful to you."
He pulled out of his waistcoat pocket two five-pound notes, and put them on her pillow.
He took two five-pound notes from his waistcoat pocket and placed them on her pillow.
Peggy's face grew very red.
Peggy's face turned bright red.
"Please, sir, I don't want no money. Oh please, sir, you didn't think I went to get 'em for money?"
"Please, sir, I don't want any money. Oh please, sir, you didn't think I went to get them for money?"
Tears were in her eyes. Such a little brought them there now.
Tears were in her eyes. It took so little to bring them there now.
"Of course not," said Captain D'Arcy hurriedly; "but I'm going away, Peggy, and I wanted to give you a little present before I left. You know the fire was my fault I am afraid; and certainly it was my fault that you nearly lost your life. You will greatly oblige me if you take this."
"Of course not," Captain D'Arcy said quickly. "But I'm leaving, Peggy, and I wanted to give you a little gift before I go. I know the fire was my fault, and it was definitely my fault that you almost lost your life. I would really appreciate it if you would take this."
Peggy's smile shone out.
Peggy's smile lit up.
"Thank you very, very much, sir. I'll take it for my stockin', and it will be lovely! And, please sir, are you going back to Indy?"
"Thank you so much, sir. I'll take it for my collection, and it will be great! And, excuse me, are you heading back to Indy?"
"Not just yet. I am going to visit some friends first."
"Not just yet. I'm going to visit some friends first."
"I shall always think on you, please sir," said Peggy earnestly. "I always have longed to meet you, and I never did think I'd have done it. And, please sir, I does hope I told you right the fust time I sawed you. I was in such a hurry to get it out, that p'raps I said it wrong."
"I'll always think about you, please, sir," said Peggy earnestly. "I've always wanted to meet you, and I never thought I actually would. And, please, sir, I hope I told you the right thing the first time I saw you. I was in such a hurry to get it out that maybe I said it wrong."
"Oh no, your sermon was quite plain," said the young man, looking at her this time without the customary twinkle in his eye. "I shall remember it, Peggy, every word. I shall never be able to say that I didn't know who to go to for a new heart. I haven't got that article yet, but I daresay I might be the better for it."
"Oh no, your sermon was really straightforward," said the young man, looking at her this time without the usual sparkle in his eye. "I'll remember it, Peggy, every word. I can never say I didn’t know who to turn to for a new heart. I don't have that yet, but I think I could really use it."
Peggy looked at him in perplexity.
Peggy looked at him, puzzled.
"'Twas the sick capting in the Bible goin' so quick and getting cured, that made me think you would p'raps," she said wistfully. "I always did want to be that there maid, and when I really did meet a sick capting I was so overjoyed that my heart nearly busted!"
"'It was the sick captain in the Bible who got better so quickly that made me think you might,' she said with a touch of longing. 'I always wanted to be that maid, and when I actually met a sick captain, I was so thrilled that my heart nearly burst!'"
"A sick captain in the Bible," said Captain D'Arcy, looking at her meditatively; "now who was he, I wonder?"
"A sick captain in the Bible," said Captain D'Arcy, gazing at her thoughtfully. "I wonder who that was?"
"'Twas a leper captin, and the maid were waitin' on his lady, and she told him to go to Elisha, and he went, and he was told to wash hisself, and he wouldn't, and then he did, and he come home quite well!"
"It was a leper captain, and the maid was waiting on his lady, and she told him to go to Elisha. He went, and he was told to wash himself, and at first he wouldn't, but then he did, and he came home completely healed!"
"How interesting! And do you think I want washing?" The twinkle was in the captain's eye again.
"How interesting! And do you think I want to do laundry?" The spark was in the captain's eye again.
"I believe your inside does," said Peggy. "You said it was awful bad, didn't you, sir?"
"I think your gut feeling does," Peggy said. "You mentioned it was really bad, right, sir?"
"Did I? Well, Peggy, if I ever follow your advice, I will let you know. Now you hurry up and get well. Have you got all you want?"
"Did I? Well, Peggy, if I ever take your advice, I’ll let you know. Now you hurry up and get better. Do you have everything you need?"
Peggy smiled. "I has everythink, please sir."
Peggy smiled. "I have everything, please, sir."
"That's right. Goodbye."
"That's it. Bye."
He nodded to her and was gone.
He nodded at her and then left.
Peggy fingered her bank-notes with her bandaged hands. When the nurse came to her, she said—
Peggy handled her banknotes with her bandaged hands. When the nurse approached her, she said—
"Nurse, I ain't quite sure of my sight yet; How many shillin's is there in those two bits o' paper?"
"Nurse, I'm not sure about my vision yet; how many shillings are there in those two pieces of paper?"
Peggy would not confess her ignorance of the value of bank-notes. She had never seen one in her life before.
Peggy wouldn't admit that she didn't know the value of banknotes. She had never seen one in her entire life before.
"Shillings!" laughed the nurse. "Pounds, you mean. You have ten pounds there, Peggy. Shall I take care of them for you?"
"Shillings!" the nurse laughed. "You mean pounds. You have ten pounds there, Peggy. Should I look after them for you?"
Peggy was silent from sheer astonishment.
Peggy was quiet from pure shock.
"But 'tis more than a whole year's wages!" she gasped. "Oh, how could he giv' it! Oh my! What a full stockin' I shall have!"
"But it's more than a whole year's salary!" she gasped. "Oh, how could he give it! Oh my! What a full stocking I will have!"
She lay and thought of her beloved stocking, and when her burns were about to be dressed, she would say to herself—
She lay there thinking about her favorite stocking, and when her burns were about to be treated, she would tell herself—
"Now keep up, Peggy, and think of yer stockin'! That will make yer take no notice of the pain! And think o' the time comin' when the gold will roll out, and you'll hand it up to the missionaries!"
"Now stay focused, Peggy, and think about your stocking! That will help you ignore the pain! And think about the time coming when the gold will roll in, and you'll give it to the missionaries!"
CHAPTER XII
VISITORS
GUESTS
PEGGY had other visitors besides Captain D'Arcy. Mrs. Dale, and Lucy, and Mrs. Creak all came. Nesbitt said 'horsepitals give her the shivers, and she'd never been inside one since her mother had died there,' but Peggy was quite content with a message from her. Lucy was the one she liked best, and Lucy was full of news.
PEGGY had other visitors besides Captain D'Arcy. Mrs. Dale, Lucy, and Mrs. Creak all came by. Nesbitt said "hospitals give her the creeps, and she hasn't stepped foot in one since her mom passed away there," but Peggy was just fine with a message from her. Lucy was the one she liked the most, and Lucy had plenty of news to share.
"Yes, we're back in the house again, and 'tis only the library be quite destroyed. I says that the water have done more damage than the fire. You should just see the hall and staircase! The gilt pictures and the carpets be properly ruined! Of course they put the fire out, so we mustn't grumble, but 'twill cost a pretty penny to redecorate the ceilings and walls. I'm a-goin' to be left to take care of the house, for Mrs. Dale be going abroad very soon now, and Nesbitt, she goes with her."
"Yes, we’re back in the house again, and the only thing that’s really trashed is the library. I think the water caused more damage than the fire did. You should see the hall and staircase! The fancy pictures and the carpets are completely ruined! Of course, they put the fire out, so we shouldn’t complain, but it’s going to cost a lot to redecorate the ceilings and walls. I’m going to be the one left to take care of the house, since Mrs. Dale is going abroad very soon, and Nesbitt is going with her."
"And where shall I go when I come out?" asked Peggy, with a long face.
"And where am I supposed to go when I come out?" asked Peggy, looking sad.
"Back to your own ladies, won't you? But you'll be with us before Mrs. Dale goes, I expect, won't you?"
"Back to your own ladies, right? But I expect you'll be with us before Mrs. Dale leaves, won’t you?"
Peggy looked doubtful.
Peggy looked unsure.
"'Tis my skin, Lucy. It seems to be so long in comin'. And 'tis awful painful on my legs. I feel as if I shan't never be able to bend of 'em!"
"It's my skin, Lucy. It feels like it's taking forever to heal. And it's really painful on my legs. I feel like I’ll never be able to bend them!"
"Mr. Bennett, he have gone off with the captain, and he thinks you an awful plucky girl, Peggy. What did you do it for? A lot of old papers be not worth burnin' yourself to death for!"
"Mr. Bennett has gone off with the captain, and he thinks you're an incredibly brave girl, Peggy. Why did you do it? A bunch of old papers aren't worth risking your life for!"
"I had to do it," said Peggy earnestly. "I b'lieve I'd do it to-mower, Lucy, if it all happened over agen. I had to do somethin' for that there capting, and he wanted 'em ever so bad!"
"I had to do it," said Peggy seriously. "I really believe I'd do it again tomorrow, Lucy, if it all happened again. I had to do something for that captain, and he wanted them so badly!"
"You be a queer little creature! Mr. Bennett, he says, 'Of course I'd a-gone and got a baby out,' he says, 'for a man feels that be worth it,' he says, 'but not the captain's papers, for they be only ink and paper, and not worth riskin' flesh and blood for. People,' he says, 'only laughs at you for doin' foolhardy things like that,' he says."
"You’re a quirky little creature! Mr. Bennett says, ‘Of course I would have had a baby out,’ he says, ‘because a man knows that’s worth it,’ he says, ‘but not the captain’s papers, because they’re just ink and paper, and not worth risking life and limb for. People,’ he says, ‘just laugh at you for doing reckless things like that,’ he says."
"I don't think much of Mr. Bennett," said Peggy, tilting up her chin in her old fashion; "he speaks so shockin' of the missionaries and heathen. I s'pose 'twere the way he was brought up, but 'tis awful to hear him. He says he'd have gone into the fire to save a baby, but I knows he wouldn't if it had been a heathen. And a heathen is just as good as a baby, Lucy, every bit!"
"I don't think much of Mr. Bennett," said Peggy, lifting her chin in her usual way. "He talks so shockingly about missionaries and heathens. I guess it’s how he was raised, but it's terrible to listen to him. He says he would have gone into the fire to save a baby, but I know he wouldn't have if it was a heathen. And a heathen is just as valuable as a baby, Lucy, absolutely!"
"I don't know much about 'em," confessed Lucy, "but me and Nesbitt do miss Mr. Bennett. He were such a cheerful young man!"
"I don't know much about them," Lucy admitted, "but Nesbitt and I really miss Mr. Bennett. He was such a cheerful young man!"
Mrs. Creak came and wept over Peggy.
Mrs. Creak came and cried over Peggy.
"I feel as if you belongs to me, dearie, I do indeed; and I was that proud of your gettin' into good service. And now you be all thrown back, and I've worritted and worritted until it come to me what a wicked old woman I was, for the Almighty cares for His own, and He were not likely to forget you."
"I feel like you belong to me, dearie, I really do; and I was so proud of you for getting into good service. And now you’re all thrown back, and I've worried and worried until it hit me how wicked I was, because the Almighty cares for His own, and He’s not likely to forget you."
"Should think not," said Peggy, with shining eyes; "why, I arsks Him about thousands of things, now I'm all day in bed. I'm afraid I bothers Him awful, but I arsks Him to take no notice of the things He don't approve of, and I tries and not arsks Him the same question twice over."
"Definitely not," said Peggy, her eyes sparkling. "I ask Him about a thousand things while I'm stuck in bed all day. I worry that I’m a real bother to Him, but I ask Him to ignore the things He doesn’t like, and I try not to ask Him the same question twice."
As Peggy got better, she began to take a lively interest in her fellow-sufferers.
As Peggy got better, she started to take an active interest in her fellow patients.
A young woman in the next bed to her had been brought in with a broken leg. When she began to get better, she was very troubled about her home and little ones; an older woman on the other side of Peggy carried on a long conversation with her one afternoon, in which Peggy joined.
A young woman in the bed next to hers had been brought in with a broken leg. As she started to recover, she became very worried about her home and her little kids. An older woman on the other side of Peggy struck up a long conversation with her one afternoon, and Peggy joined in.
"Take the rest while you can get it, my girl, and be thankful for it. Who's lookin' after the children?"
"Enjoy your break while you can, my girl, and appreciate it. Who's taking care of the kids?"
"My husban's sister. She come up from Kent, and she's a clean, decent body, but I'm pinin' to ketch a sight o' my baby. He be only ten months old."
"My husband's sister came up from Kent, and she's a clean, decent person, but I'm really wanting to see my baby. He's only ten months old."
"Then you've nought to worry over. Look at me. I'm thankin' my luck ev'ry day for my tumble downstairs and my shoulder bein' put out! Why, I'm close on forty, and I've reared and brought up fourteen children, and worked hard at washin' for other folks, and never all those years have I lain abed, and been waited on like this here! I'm a-enjoyin' the rest of it wonderful.
"Then you have nothing to worry about. Look at me. I'm grateful every day for my fall down the stairs and my shoulder getting dislocated! I'm nearly forty, and I've raised fourteen kids and worked hard doing laundry for other people, and all those years I've never laid in bed and been taken care of like this! I'm really enjoying this break."
"I've been to Margit on Bank 'Olidays, and to 'Ampstead 'Eath, but you're on the go all day with children a-tuggin' at yer, and havin' to watch yer man lest he got too fond o' his glasses. I never, all the twenty years o' my married life, have laid still and done nothin'. Why, 'tis like a little bit of 'eaven!"
"I've been to Margit on bank holidays and to Hampstead Heath, but you're busy all day with kids pulling at you, and you have to keep an eye on your man to make sure he doesn't get too attached to his drinks. I have never, in all my twenty years of marriage, just sat still and done nothing. Why, it's like a little bit of heaven!"
The speaker rested her head back on her pillow with a satisfied sigh.
The speaker leaned her head back on her pillow with a contented sigh.
Peggy looked at her and smiled.
Peggy looked at her and smiled.
"I s'pose God knewed you wanted a bit o' time to rest yerself, that's why you be here!"
"I guess God knew you needed some time to rest, that's why you're here!"
"I don't want no rest," moaned the young wife; "I wants my Jack and my little 'uns! There be Martha a-rummagin' in my boxes and drawers, and puttin' things tidy, as she calls it, and I shan't know a corner when I goes back."
"I don't want any rest," complained the young wife; "I want my Jack and my little ones! There's Martha digging through my boxes and drawers, organizing things as she calls it, and I won't recognize a single corner when I go back."
"Don't you fret," said Peggy, with an encouraging nod at her. "'Tis better to tidy a place than to untidy it, and maybe she'll have the place dressed up fine to welcome yer. Don't you go for to make the worst o' things. You jest think o' the nice bits, and leave the nasty ones alone. I means to set my mind to think the very best always. And it do come true.
"Don't worry," said Peggy, giving her an encouraging nod. "It's better to clean up a place than to mess it up, and maybe she'll have the place looking nice to welcome you. Don't dwell on the negative. Just focus on the good things and ignore the bad ones. I plan to always think positively. And it really does come true."
"I used to dream when I was a girl, afore I ever went to service, or wored caps, that I'd be a servant to real ladies one day, and live in a house with picturs and carpets, and have as much coal on the fire as ever I wanted, and it all comed to pass. And if you makes up to yourself about the day you goes home, it'll cheer you wonderful. May I make it up?"
"I used to dream when I was a girl, before I ever went into service or wore caps, that I would be a servant to real ladies one day, live in a house with pictures and carpets, and have as much coal on the fire as I wanted, and it all came true. And if you think about the day you go home, it will make you feel really happy. Can I think about it?"
Without waiting for assent, Peggy went on eagerly, "'Twill be like this. You'll go home in a cab, a-ridin' through the streets like a dook, and your street neighbours will put their heads out o' window to see who it is ridin' up so fine, and then your husban' will lift you out ever so tender, and carry you in, and there 'll be all yer little 'uns with clean faces and shiny hair and best frocks, and Martha will be smilin' too, and the room will be as clean as on a Sunday, and there 'll be a grand tea, watercreases and s'rimps, and maybe a currant cake, and you'll be sat in an easy-chair, and they'll all be waitin' on yer, and yer husband 'll say, 'My girl, we're awful glad to get you back!' He 'll say, 'We never knowed your vally till you were away from us!'"
Without waiting for an answer, Peggy continued excitedly, "It'll be like this. You'll head home in a cab, cruising through the streets like royalty, and your neighbors will peek out of their windows to see who’s riding by so elegantly. Then your husband will gently lift you out and carry you inside, where all your kids will be waiting with clean faces, shiny hair, and their best outfits. Martha will be smiling too, and the room will be spotless just like on a Sunday. There'll be a fancy tea with watercress and shrimp, maybe even a currant cake, and you’ll be settled in an easy chair while they all wait on you. Your husband will say, 'My girl, we’re so glad to have you back!' He’ll add, 'We didn’t realize your worth until you were away from us!'"
The poor young woman began to sob, but she was comforted.
The poor young woman started to cry, but she found some comfort.
"You do put things egsackly as they be!" she said admiringly, drying her tears. "Yes, it will be beautiful to be 'ome agen! I'll try and think of it."
"You really put things exactly how they are!" she said admiringly, drying her tears. "Yeah, it’ll be great to be home again! I’ll try to think about that."
Peggy had also a word for the doctors.
Peggy also had something to say to the doctors.
One of them stood over her one morning, and complimented her on her recovery.
One of them stood over her one morning and praised her for her recovery.
"You have a splendid constitution," he said. "I've known some less badly burnt than you succumb to the shock."
"You have an amazing constitution," he said. "I've seen some who were less severely burned than you fall victim to the shock."
"Please, sir, does that mean die? I never should a thought o' doin' that, for I means to be a missionary when I grows up, and I knows that God likes me to be it, so He'll take care on me, and not let me die till I've been and done it."
"Excuse me, sir, does that mean die? I never would have thought of doing that, because I want to be a missionary when I grow up, and I know that God wants me to do it, so He'll take care of me and won't let me die until I've done it."
The doctor looked at her with an amused smile.
The doctor looked at her with a playful smile.
Peggy continued, looking at him earnestly—"I s'pose you are very disappointed, sir, ain't you, when you can't make people well?"
Peggy continued, looking at him seriously—"I guess you're really disappointed, sir, aren't you, when you can't help people get better?"
"Well, yes, I think we are."
"Yeah, I think we are."
"It must be tryin' to you," said Peggy; "I does feel for you gentlemen, when you come round in the mornin's and finds your physic ain't doin' no good. There ain't a doctor in London, sir, is there, that be quite certain of curin' folks?"
"It must be tough for you," said Peggy; "I really feel for you guys when you come around in the mornings and find that your medicine isn't working. There's not a doctor in London, sir, who can be completely sure of curing people, is there?"
"Not if the disease is too far gone," said the doctor, "or is incurable."
"Not if the disease is too advanced," said the doctor, "or if it's incurable."
"Yes," said Peggy, the dreamy look taking possession of her blue eyes; "and I s'pose some leaves their souls till they be too far gone; that be why I does want to hurry off to the heathen."
"Yes," said Peggy, the dreamy look filling her blue eyes; "and I guess some people leave their souls behind until it's too late; that's why I want to hurry off to the heathens."
"And what are you going to do to them?"
"And what are you going to do to them?"
"Only tell 'em who can cure their souls, sir. It do seem so dreadful for some on 'em to have to wait till I gets out at 'em."
"Just let them know who can heal their souls, sir. It seems really terrible for some of them to have to wait until I get to them."
"So you mean to be a preacher? Are you a Salvation lass?"
"So you want to be a preacher? Are you a Salvation girl?"
"Please, sir, I'm a servant-maid."
"Please, sir, I'm a maid."
Up went Peggy's chin at once. If she had been a duchess, she could not have owned it with greater pride.
Up went Peggy's chin immediately. If she had been a duchess, she couldn't have held it with more pride.
"And I'm in a real good place," she went on, with a little nod at him, "and I'm partickly anxious to get back as quick as ever as I can."
"And I'm in a really good place," she continued, giving him a small nod, "and I'm especially eager to get back as quickly as I can."
"Well, we'll make a good job of you," said the doctor, "but I think if I were you, I'd stick to your place and leave the heathen alone."
"Well, we'll take good care of you," said the doctor, "but if I were you, I'd stay in your own lane and leave the outsiders alone."
"'Tis what I looks forward to—the heathen," said Peggy; then she rapidly changed the subject.
"'It's what I look forward to—the heathen," said Peggy; then she quickly changed the subject.
"I s'pose, sir, none of you gentlemen doctors is ever sick yourselves?"
"I suppose, sir, none of you doctors ever gets sick yourselves?"
"Sometimes we are," said the doctor, laughing.
"Sometimes we are," the doctor said with a laugh.
"I never heerd tell of a sick doctor in the Bible," pursued Peggy meditatively; "sick captings, and kings, and women, and lots o' common folk, but no doctors that I remembers, but I daresay, sir, your souls is like other folk. And you can't doctor 'em yourselves, can you, sir?"
"I've never heard of a sick doctor in the Bible," Peggy continued thoughtfully. "There are sick captains, kings, women, and plenty of regular folks, but I don’t remember any doctors. But I suppose, sir, your souls are like everyone else's. And you can’t heal them yourselves, can you, sir?"
"We think we can," the doctor said, with a laugh.
"We think we can," the doctor said, chuckling.
"Ah," said Peggy, shaking her head; "but you can't, sir. 'Tisn't to be done by no one but Jesus Christ; the Bible says so. He be lookin' after souls, ain't He? And He don't want no one else to meddle with His work. I thinks sometimes that it be very gran' to be a doctor, for you and the Lord gets curin' together, and He gives you the bodies to see what you can do with 'em, and He takes the souls. But, please sir, I really thinks you're mistook to think you can cure your own soul."
"Ah," Peggy said, shaking her head. "But you can't, sir. It's not something anyone can do but Jesus Christ; the Bible says so. He looks after souls, right? And He doesn't want anyone else interfering with His work. Sometimes I think it’s really great to be a doctor because you and the Lord work together to heal, and He gives you the bodies to see what you can do with them, while He takes care of the souls. But, please sir, I honestly think you're mistaken if you believe you can save your own soul."
"Ah, well," said the doctor, moving off, "perhaps I am mistaken. I must think about it."
"Well," said the doctor, walking away, "maybe I was wrong. I need to think about it."
It was a happy day to Peggy when her right hand and arm was free of its bandages. She straightway implored her nurse for ink and paper.
It was a happy day for Peggy when her right hand and arm were free of their bandages. She immediately asked her nurse for ink and paper.
"I have so many friends, Nurse, that I must let 'em know about me. And them in the country looks for letters, I can tell you. Why, when I first went away from London, I arsked the postman every time I see'd him if he'd got a letter for me, and I went on arskin' him till I got it, and then, oh my! Wasn't I proud and pleased!"
"I have so many friends, Nurse, that I have to let them know about me. And those in the country wait for letters, I can tell you. When I first left London, I asked the postman every time I saw him if he had a letter for me, and I kept asking him until I got it, and then, oh my! Wasn't I proud and pleased!"
Her first letter was to Ellen, and ran as follows:—
Her first letter was to Ellen, and it went like this:—
"MY DEAR FRIEND ELLEN,—I do hope you are quite well, for I can't say
I'm quite yet. I dessay you may have heerd tell of me. I had a accident
which was a running in of a burning room to get a box of papers, which
so caught me on fire, that I fell on the floor, and had to be carried
to hosspital. Fire is a crool thing to hurt, Ellen, and if it hadn't
been for the heathen I means to go to, I thinks I should have died
right off where I drops. But I'm getting on remarkable, and likes my
bed, and the doctors and nusses is nice, but my hare is cut off, which
makes me feel bad becorse of my caps, I thinks and thinks, Ellen how
I shall do, and I means to stick them on with gum in the bottles they
sells. And now Ellen I arsks you to rite to me quick, for I wants
to know how Mister Job is, and give him my love, and do you love me
faithful like a friend Ellen, and I never will have a friend but you.
"Mrs. Banner in next bed to me is going home to-morrer, and I hopes
for next week. I hopes to come back with my ladies soon. Has you been in
a hosspital, Ellen? It is a big white room with beds and nusses, and you
has cards above your bed a-tellin' everybody how ill you is, and a map
of your temper, which seems to go up and down they says, for they does
it with pencil, but I don't feel in a temper—nothing different to what
I always did. And the doctors walks in every day, and there is hunderds
of them. In London you has crowds of doctors if you're ill, and they
all tries to see you at once, but I likes them and I smiles and I
says nothing. Now I must say goodbye Ellen, I am your loving faithful
beloved friend—
"PEGGY.
"PS.—I hopes you has not forgotten the heathen."
"MY DEAR FRIEND ELLEN,—I really hope you're doing well because I can't say I'm quite there yet. I suppose you've heard about me. I had an accident while running into a burning room to grab a box of papers, which caught fire and caused me to fall to the floor, necessitating that I be taken to the hospital. Fire is a cruel thing, Ellen, and if it weren't for the care I’m receiving, I think I might have died right where I fell. But I'm improving remarkably and enjoy my bed, and the doctors and nurses are nice. However, they've cut my hair, which makes me feel bad because of my caps. I keep thinking, Ellen, about how I’ll manage, and I plan to stick them on with gum from the bottles they sell. Now, Ellen, I ask you to write to me quickly because I want to know how Mister Job is doing and send him my love. Do you love me faithfully as a friend, Ellen? I’ll never have a friend but you.
"Mrs. Banner in the next bed to me is going home tomorrow, and I hope to be out by next week. I look forward to returning to my ladies soon. Have you ever been in a hospital, Ellen? It’s a big white room filled with beds and nurses, and you have cards above your bed telling everyone how ill you are, and a chart of your mood, which seems to go up and down, they say, because they mark it with pencil, but I don’t feel moody—nothing different from how I always feel. The doctors come in every day, and there are hundreds of them. In London, if you’re ill, you'll have a crowd of doctors trying to see you at the same time, but I like them, and I smile and say nothing. Now I must say goodbye, Ellen. I am your loving, faithful, beloved friend—
PEGGY.
"PS.—I hope you haven't forgotten the heathen."
The last visitor that Peggy saw before she came out of hospital was Joyce.
The last visitor Peggy saw before she left the hospital was Joyce.
It was a great surprise to her, and Joyce, looking down upon her thin little face, which seemed to have got so white and transparent, felt distinctly shocked at her appearance.
It was a big surprise for her, and Joyce, looking down at her thin little face, which looked so pale and translucent, felt clearly taken aback by how she looked.
"Why there's nothing of you left, Peggy! I heard you were quite convalescent. You are not fit for work yet."
"Why there's nothing left of you, Peggy! I heard you were recovering well. You're still not ready to work."
"Please 'm, my last missus has gone abroad, and she said I might help Lucy to take care of the house till you wanted me agen, and, please 'm, will you be goin' back to the country soon?"
"Excuse me, my last employer has gone overseas, and she mentioned that I could help Lucy look after the house until you need me again. Would you be going back to the country soon?"
"Not just yet. Miss Helen is paying other visits, and I have been doing the same. We did not hurry to go back, and it is just as well. We were so sorry to hear about you Peggy, and yet we felt quite proud of you. I have been staying in the same house as Captain D'Arcy, and he told us all about it!"
"Not just yet. Miss Helen is visiting other people, and I’ve been doing the same. We didn't rush to go back, and that turned out to be a good thing. We were really sorry to hear about you, Peggy, but we also felt pretty proud of you. I've been staying in the same house as Captain D'Arcy, and he filled us in on everything!"
"Do you know my capting?" asked Peggy breathlessly. "He come to see me here one day. He's a nice gent, he is—much nicer than his man, Mr. Bennett."
"Do you know my captain?" asked Peggy breathlessly. "He came to see me here one day. He's a really nice guy—much nicer than his assistant, Mr. Bennett."
"How do you expect to work, you poor little creature?" said Joyce, looking at her with pity. "Why, I am sure you have grown much smaller; you look fit for nothing at all."
"How do you expect to work, you poor thing?" said Joyce, looking at her with sympathy. "Honestly, you seem to have shrunk; you look like you're not capable of doing anything at all."
"Please 'm, 'tis my hair," Peggy explained anxiously. "And, please 'm, my caps will make me look big agen. I'm a-longin to get 'em on my 'ead. I do feel so undressed, please 'm, without 'em!"
"Please, it’s my hair," Peggy explained anxiously. "And, please, my caps will make me look big again. I’m eager to get them on my head. I feel so underdressed, please, without them!"
Joyce laughed. "I think you ought to go to a convalescent home first, before you think of wearing caps again. I shall talk to my sister about it."
Joyce laughed. "I think you should go to a recovery center first, before you think about wearing caps again. I'll talk to my sister about it."
Peggy did not look overjoyed at such a prospect. "Please 'm, I ain't got no likin' for 'omes and such-like. They has so many rules I've heerd tell, and I can't abear rules, leastways not when they be printed up in big letters. I shall be first-rate to work 'm when I gets out of this. I likes it very fair 'm, but the vittles be very sloppy, 'tis mostly in basins and cups. And I sometimes think a sausage or bit o' tripe would fill me out wonderful!"
Peggy didn’t seem thrilled about that idea. “Please, I really don’t like homes and places like that. They have so many rules I’ve heard about, and I can’t stand rules, especially when they’re written in big letters. I’ll do great work for them when I get out of here. I actually like it quite a bit, but the food is pretty messy; it’s mostly served in bowls and cups. And sometimes I think a sausage or some tripe would really hit the spot!”
Then she began to ask about Helen.
Then she started asking about Helen.
"She be reely quite well agen 'm? I be very glad, for 'twas the awfullest thing I ever see'd, her lyin on her 'ead! I shan't never forget it. And I shall be very glad to get back to my country home 'm; I'm quite one with Mrs. Creak, that it do beat London holler!"
"She’s really quite well again, isn’t she? I'm very glad, because it was the most terrible thing I ever saw, her lying on her head! I’ll never forget it. And I’ll be very happy to get back to my country home; I completely agree with Mrs. Creak that it beats London hands down!"
"I'm glad you think so. And now I must go. We will write to you, Peggy, when we want you to come back to us. We have settled with Mrs. Dale to do that. Goodbye."
"I'm glad you feel that way. But now I have to go. We'll reach out to you, Peggy, when we want you to come back to us. We've made arrangements with Mrs. Dale to do that. Goodbye."
Joyce held out her hand, and Peggy took it with awe.
Joyce extended her hand, and Peggy took it in amazement.
"I feels like a lady born when my missuses shake hands with me," she assured the nurse afterwards.
"I feel like a lady when my friends shake hands with me," she told the nurse afterward.
CHAPTER XIII
THE COLLECTION
THE COLLECTION
"LUCY, Lucy! Do you think I could go to a meetin' this evening? 'Tis on big bill posters that there be four missionaries a-goin to speak; and 'tis in a hall, only two streets off!"
"LUCY, Lucy! Do you think I can go to a meeting this evening? It's advertised on big posters that there are four missionaries speaking; and it's in a hall just two streets away!"
Of course it was Peggy who spoke. She burst breathlessly into the kitchen with her news, and roused Lucy from an afternoon siesta.
Of course it was Peggy who spoke. She rushed into the kitchen, out of breath with her news, and woke Lucy from her afternoon nap.
"Bless the girl! What a fuss!" exclaimed Lucy rather grumpily. "Of course you can go if you have a mind to. I'm a-goin' to visit friends to-night, but I shall be home early."
"Wow, what a drama!" Lucy said a bit grumpily. "Sure, you can go if you want. I'm going to visit friends tonight, but I’ll be home early."
Peggy had been out of hospital a fortnight, and the very next week she was going back to Sundale again. Her hair was still a trial to her, and her hands and arms were scarred with the traces of the fire. But her spirit was undaunted, and when Lucy pitied her, she said stoutly—
Peggy had been out of the hospital for two weeks, and the very next week she was heading back to Sundale again. Her hair was still a challenge for her, and her hands and arms were marked with the scars from the fire. But her spirit was strong, and when Lucy felt sorry for her, she replied confidently—
"I was never a beauty, and I ain't a-goin' to pity myself. I keeps myself clean and tidy, and I don't takes notice o' nothink else."
"I was never a beauty, and I'm not going to feel sorry for myself. I keep myself clean and tidy, and I don't pay attention to anything else."
She was full of excitement over this missionary meeting—and no wonder, for she intended to take the proceeds of her savings to it. She had changed her two five-pound notes into gold, and her stocking was quite full of odd silver and pence. The meeting commenced at seven, but at six Peggy was waiting outside the hall for the door to be opened. With a radiant smile she took her seat, clutching her precious stocking, which she held under her jacket, lest any evil-minded person should see it and snatch it from her.
She was really excited about this missionary meeting—and it's no surprise, since she planned to donate the money she had saved up. She had swapped her two fifty-pound notes for gold, and her stocking was packed with loose change. The meeting started at seven, but by six, Peggy was already outside the hall, waiting for the door to open. With a bright smile, she took her seat, clutching her precious stocking, which she kept tucked under her jacket to avoid any shady person seeing it and stealing it from her.
There were a great many people at the meeting, for it was an unusual gathering; and Peggy recognised several of the clergymen on the platform. The first speakers were decidedly uninteresting, she thought. The report which was read was quite above her head.
There were a lot of people at the meeting because it was a special gathering, and Peggy recognized several of the clergy on the platform. She thought the first speakers were pretty dull. The report that was read was way over her head.
But when the missionaries began to speak, Peggy's attention was rivetted. She followed their words with breathless interest. If they raised a laugh in their audience, Peggy joined heartily; if they told a sad story, big tears came to her eyes.
But when the missionaries started to speak, Peggy was completely captivated. She listened to their words with intense interest. If they made the audience laugh, Peggy laughed along enthusiastically; if they shared a sad story, big tears filled her eyes.
And when at last a hymn was given out, and the collection-plates came round, her cup of joy was full.
And when a hymn was finally sung, and the collection plates were passed around, she felt completely joyful.
To the consternation and dismay of a very bashful young man, who held the plate towards her, Peggy slowly and deliberately hoisted her black stocking up, and deposited it bodily on the top of the coins.
To the shock and disappointment of a very shy young man, who was holding the plate out to her, Peggy slowly and carefully pulled up her black stocking and placed it right on top of the coins.
"'Tis my stockin', young man," she asserted in a loud whisper, distinctly audible to her nearest neighbours. "Take it on up, and don't yer drop it, for 'tis awful heavy!"
"'It's my stocking, young man," she said in a loud whisper, clearly audible to her closest neighbors. "Take it up, and don't drop it, because it's really heavy!"
For a moment the youth hesitated; but Peggy's terrific frown and piercing whisper sent him flying from her.
For a moment, the young man hesitated; but Peggy's fierce glare and intense whisper made him quickly leave her side.
"Don't you touch it, young man! It's for them there missionaries to take to the heathen! 'Tis my stockin', I tell you! Don't you lay your finger on it, for I've got my eye on yer!"
"Don't you touch that, young man! It's for those missionaries to take to the heathens! It's my stocking, I’m telling you! Don’t you lay a finger on it, because I'm watching you!"
Her eyes did indeed follow him, but the collection was taken into an inner room. And after lingering some minutes after the meeting was over, Peggy slowly went towards the door.
Her eyes did follow him, but the collection was taken into an inner room. After lingering for a few minutes after the meeting ended, Peggy slowly walked toward the door.
"What does yer expect?" she asked herself angrily. "You've sent your stockin' in, and there be an end to it. Do yer wants 'em all to come round you and praise yer up? You be a downright silly, Peg, that be what yer be!"
"What do you expect?" she asked herself angrily. "You've sent your stocking in, and that's all there is to it. Do you want them all to come around you and praise you? You're a downright silly, Peg, that's what you are!"
She was just on the threshold of the door when a hand was laid on her arm.
She was just at the door when someone put a hand on her arm.
Looking up she saw a little shabbily dressed woman standing by her.
Looking up, she saw a poorly dressed woman standing next to her.
"I was sitting behind you and saw you lift a stocking upon the plate," she said gently. "Do you mind telling me what was in it?"
"I was sitting behind you and saw you pick up a stocking from the plate," she said softly. "Do you mind telling me what was inside it?"
"My savin's," said Peggy, a little shyly. "You see 'm, I've bin expectin' to go to a meetin' for a long while, and so I've saved up for it."
"My savings," said Peggy, a bit shyly. "You see, I've been expecting to go to a meeting for a long time, so I saved up for it."
"I wonder how much you have been able to save?"
"I wonder how much you've been able to save?"

"I'VE GOT MY EYE ON YER!"
"I'M WATCHING YOU!"
"You see 'm, I've had one or two presents. One very big one—a whole ten pounds—that makes it come very high, and my missuses has made me buy some clothes, so I only got together three pounds two shillings and ninepence halfpenny."
"You see, I've received a couple of gifts. One very big one—ten pounds—that's quite a lot, and my wife has made me buy some clothes, so I only managed to save three pounds two shillings and nine and a half pence."
"And what wages do you get?"
"And what pay do you receive?"
"I'm goin' to get eight pounds a year this year 'm."
"I'm going to get eight pounds a year this year."
The lady walked on. She had an income herself of eight hundred a year, and had put half a crown into the plate. Her money was her god, and she even grudged spending it on herself. She had been persuaded to go to the meeting to hear her nephew speak, for he was one of the missionaries, and she had felt almost sorry that she allowed a generous impulse to induce her to part with half a crown, when sixpence would have sufficed.
The woman walked on. She had her own income of eight hundred a year and had put two shillings and sixpence in the donation plate. Money was everything to her, and she even felt reluctant to spend it on herself. She had been convinced to attend the meeting to hear her nephew speak since he was one of the missionaries, and she had felt almost regretful about letting a generous impulse lead her to part with two shillings and sixpence when just sixpence would have been enough.
But Peggy's pride and delight in her stocking had amused and touched her. Shame filled her soul when she contrasted the two offerings and respective incomes. She went home and sent an anonymous cheque for £100 to the Society, and no one knew that a little servant-maid was responsible for it.
But Peggy's pride and joy in her stocking had both amused and moved her. Shame filled her heart when she compared the two gifts and their respective incomes. She went home and sent an anonymous check for £100 to the Society, and no one knew that a humble maid was behind it.
Peggy was stopped once more, and this time it was a clergyman.
Peggy was stopped again, and this time it was a priest.
"Are you the little girl who sent up £13 odd in a stocking?"
"Are you the little girl who sent £13 or so in a stocking?"
Peggy beamed.
Peggy smiled brightly.
"Yes, please sir; but it were more than that: thirteen pounds two shillings and ninepence halfpenny. I hopes as how that young man didn't drop none! He looked quite scared."
"Yes, please, sir; but it was more than that: thirteen pounds two shillings and nine and a half pence. I hope that young man didn’t drop any! He looked really scared."
"Has the stocking any history?" asked the clergyman, smiling.
"Does the stocking have any history?" asked the clergyman, smiling.
Peggy stared at him, then answered with a little scorn in her tone—
Peggy looked at him, then replied with a hint of sarcasm in her voice—
"Why no, sir! A stockin' don't have no history. 'Tis only kings and queens and big men have history, same as I used to learn about at school!"
"Of course not, sir! A stocking doesn’t have any history. Only kings, queens, and powerful people have history, just like I used to learn about in school!"
"But where did you get so much money?" said the clergyman.
"But where did you get all that money?" said the clergyman.
"'Twas a present, sir, from my sick capting, and the rest I saved myself."
"It was a gift, sir, from my sick captain, and the rest I managed to save myself."
"And how long have you been interested in missionary work?"
"And how long have you been interested in doing missionary work?"
"Oh, ever so long, since I went to a meetin' near a year ago. I'm a-goin' to be a missionary myself one day, but—" here a frightened look stole into her eyes—"I shan't never have to speak on a platform like the missionary gents do, shall I, sir?"
"Oh, it's been such a long time since I went to a meeting, almost a year ago. I'm going to be a missionary myself one day, but—" here a scared look crossed her face—"I won't ever have to speak on a platform like the missionary guys do, will I, sir?"
"You might be called upon to do worse things than that, if you were a missionary," said the clergyman, smiling. "Why do you want to be one?"
"You might have to do even harder things than that if you became a missionary," the clergyman said with a smile. "Why do you want to become one?"
"Oh, please sir, because of the heathen, who don't know nothin', and the missionaries say they can't get round and tell 'em all!"
"Oh, please, sir, because of the non-believers, who don't know anything, and the missionaries say they can't reach them all!"
"No, we can't do that," said the clergyman, a little sadly.
"No, we can't do that," said the clergyman, sounding a bit sad.
"Please, sir, have you ever been out amongst the heathen?"
"Excuse me, sir, have you ever been out among the uncivilized?"
"Yes, for fifteen years I have been in India."
"Yes, I've been in India for fifteen years."
"Oh!" gasped Peggy, in awe and delight. "But you weren't one of 'em that spoke, sir?"
"Oh!" gasped Peggy, amazed and thrilled. "But you weren't one of them that spoke, right?"
"No, I was listening to younger and fresher men than myself, and found it good to do so."
"No, I was listening to younger and fresher guys than me, and I found it beneficial to do so."
"Please, sir," said Peggy, with bright eyes and crimson cheeks, "I've never met a heathen, but a missionary is as next-door as good; could you shake hands with me, please sir?"
"Please, sir," said Peggy, her eyes sparkling and her cheeks flushed, "I've never met a heathen, but a missionary is just as good; could you shake my hand, please, sir?"
"Indeed I will, with pleasure."
"Absolutely, I’d be happy to."
Peggy almost felt as proud as if she were shaking hands with the King.
Peggy felt almost as proud as if she were shaking hands with the king.
"Thank you, sir, very much," she said; "and please can you tell me if there is heathen who speaks English anywheres, as them's the ones I must go to, for I'm not eddicated for French and such-like."
"Thank you so much, sir," she said. "Could you please tell me if there’s anyone who speaks English around here? Those are the people I need to find because I’m not educated in French or anything like that."
"I think you will have to content yourself with speaking to the heathen at home," the clergyman said, still smiling. "There are plenty of them, my girl. Perhaps God will show you that you can serve Him best at home. And certainly if you send your savings to enable others to go out, you will be taking part in the great work of evangelising the world."
"I think you'll have to be okay with talking to the people at home," the clergyman said, still smiling. "There are plenty of them, my girl. Maybe God will show you that you can serve Him best right here. And definitely, if you send your savings to help others go out, you'll be contributing to the important work of spreading the gospel worldwide."
Peggy's face dropped.
Peggy's expression fell.
"I've set my mind to goin' to the heathen, please sir, and I'm hopin' to bring on a friend of mine called Ellen to do it too. But if God don't think me fit, He'll let me know it somehow."
"I've decided to go to the heathens, please sir, and I'm hoping to bring a friend of mine named Ellen along too. But if God doesn’t think I’m worthy, He’ll let me know somehow."
And then Peggy marched away with a smiling countenance and a sore heart.
And then Peggy walked away with a smile on her face but a heavy heart.
"Collectin' in a stockin' is a help," she murmured to herself, "but it ain't half big enough for me to do, and I'm a-goin' to do as much as ever as I can, not as little!"
"Collecting in a stocking is helpful," she murmured to herself, "but it’s not nearly big enough for me to do, and I'm going to do as much as I can, not just a little!"
She was very silent when she got back to Lucy, and when she went to bed shed some tears.
She was really quiet when she returned to Lucy, and when she went to bed, she shed some tears.
"You feels quite low, Peggy," she murmured, between her sobs. "'Tis the miss of your stockin': seems as if there have been a death in yer room, but 'tis all foolishness! Think of where 'tis gone, and what that there money be a-goin' to do. And if you don't feel homey without a stockin', get out another and start fillin' it to-morrer!"
"You feel pretty down, Peggy," she whispered, through her tears. "It's just the missing of your stocking: it feels like there's been a death in your room, but that's silly! Think about where it went, and what that money is going to do. And if you don't feel at home without a stocking, grab another one and start filling it tomorrow!"
With which resolve she fell asleep comforted.
With that determination, she fell asleep feeling comforted.
* * * * *
* * * * *
It is an April day, and four years have passed since Peggy returned from London to her country home.
It’s an April day, and four years have gone by since Peggy came back from London to her family home.
She is standing under an apple-tree in the garden, and she is listening to a merry peal of bells.
She is standing under an apple tree in the garden, and she is listening to a cheerful ring of bells.
Albert Edward is sitting up on his haunches and watching her; but a sturdy young man is watching her too, and he is not, like Albert Edward, obliged to watch in silence, for he has a tongue in his head.
Albert Edward is sitting up on his haunches and watching her; but a strong young man is watching her too, and he doesn't have to stay silent like Albert Edward, because he can speak.
"Peggy!"
"Peggy!"
Such a start Peggy gave, and a rising blush comes into her cheeks that makes her almost pretty.
Such a start Peggy gave, and a flush crept into her cheeks that made her almost pretty.
"Now, Bill, whatever are you followin' me about for? I saw you in church a while ago, and that's enough for one day."
"Now, Bill, what are you following me for? I saw you at church a while ago, and that’s enough for one day."
"Father sent me," said the young fellow, a little awkwardly. "He wants to hear tell of the weddin'!"
"Father sent me," said the young guy, a bit awkwardly. "He wants to hear about the wedding!"
"You can tell him," said Peggy, gazing up into the pink-and-white blossoms above her. "You knows how nice Miss Joyce looked, and there isn't another captain in the world to beat our Captain D'Arcy! I'm goin' in directly to cheer Miss Helen up. She 've gone to her room to have a cry, and I come out here so soon as the carriage drove 'em away."
"You can tell him," said Peggy, looking up at the pink-and-white blossoms above her. "You know how lovely Miss Joyce looked, and there isn’t another captain in the world that can match our Captain D'Arcy! I'm going in right now to cheer Miss Helen up. She went to her room to have a cry, and I came out here as soon as the carriage took them away."
"And what be you thinkin' of?" asked the young man, approaching her judiciously.
"And what are you thinking about?" asked the young man, walking up to her carefully.
"I was thinkin' of the way they shook my hands, the two of them," responded Peggy, with a rapt smile about her lips. "I telled you that they arsked me to go to Indy with them. I used to make up that I would be a missionary d'rectly I was growed-up, and it seemed as if God were givin' me a chance.
"I was thinking about how they shook my hands, the two of them," responded Peggy, a bright smile on her face. "I told you that they asked me to go to Indy with them. I used to imagine that I would be a missionary as soon as I grew up, and it felt like God was giving me a chance.
"But I've been learnin' different, and now Miss Helen have got so crippled with rheumatics, I'm not goin' to leave her. I had a long talk with her the t'other day. There be some that has to talk to folks at home, and some that has to go abroad, and as long as we tells each other about Jesus, and can give a helpin' hand, we be doin' work for God. I be but a ignorant, uneddicated girl, and I'm beginnin' to see my head is not so clever as I used to think it was. And our Lord did say, 'Follow Me, and I will make you fishers of men,' and if Miss Joyce and her captain follow Him to Indy, I can follow Him in Sundale.
"But I've been learning differently, and now Miss Helen has gotten so crippled with rheumatism that I'm not going to leave her. I had a long talk with her the other day. There are some people who need to talk to folks at home, and some who need to go abroad, and as long as we tell each other about Jesus and can lend a helping hand, we are doing work for God. I’m just an ignorant, uneducated girl, and I’m starting to realize that my mind isn’t as sharp as I used to think. And our Lord did say, 'Follow Me, and I will make you fishers of men,' and if Miss Joyce and her captain follow Him to Indy, I can follow Him in Sundale."
"I never will give up thinkin' about they heathen, Bill. They be twisted right round my heart, so to speak, and I be still collectin' for them, and prayin' for them. But I'm goin' to do my dooty to my missus, and be faithful in the small things—"
"I will never stop thinking about those heathens, Bill. They’re wrapped around my heart, so to speak, and I’m still collecting for them and praying for them. But I'm going to do my duty to my wife and be faithful in the small things—"
Bill listened so far, and then he held out his hands.
Bill listened for a while, and then he reached out his hands.
"Come, Peggy," he said wistfully; "you come and do your dooty to me. I've been waitin' all this year, and father wants you awful bad!"
"Come on, Peggy," he said with a touch of longing; "you should come and do your duty for me. I've been waiting all year, and my dad really wants you!"
Peggy shook her head, but a light came into her eyes.
Peggy shook her head, but a spark lit up her eyes.
"You must wait a bit longer, Bill. My missus is goin' next year, she tells me, to live with an old cousin of hers, and then I shall be free."
"You just have to wait a little longer, Bill. My wife says she’s going to live with an old cousin of hers next year, and then I’ll be free."
"You promise faithful, Peggy, that 'twill be next year? Them weddin' bells be in my heart and brain to-day."
"You promise, Peggy, that it will be next year? Those wedding bells are ringing in my heart and mind today."
"If you and me means to do God's work together, Bill, I'll come to you then."
"If you and I are meant to do God's work together, Bill, I'll join you then."
Peggy spoke in hushed tones, but Bill drew her to him.
Peggy spoke softly, but Bill pulled her close.
"My lass, you've taught me and father the way to heaven, and 'tisn't likely I'll hold back from doing what the Lord wills!"
"My girl, you've shown me and Dad the way to heaven, and there's no way I'm going to hold back from doing what the Lord wants!"
Peggy's eyes filled with tears.
Peggy's eyes were filled with tears.
"And oh! Bill, what do you think Captain D'Arcy said to me to-day when he shook hands? He looked at me, and said,—
"And oh! Bill, guess what Captain D'Arcy said to me today when he shook my hand? He looked at me and said,—
"'Goodbye, Peggy. I have a good many things to thank you for, but the best day's work you ever did was giving me that message the first day you saw me. You told a "sick captain" where to go to be cured, and though he took over a twelvemonth to make up his mind, he did it at last, and owes his complete recovery to you!'
"'Goodbye, Peggy. I have a lot to thank you for, but the best thing you ever did was give me that message the first day you saw me. You told a "sick captain" where to go to get better, and even though it took him more than a year to decide, he finally did it and owes his complete recovery to you!'"
"Those be his very words, and I cries when I think on 'em, for it makes me so overjoyed. I arsked God before I ever come to service that I might help a sick captain, and that's the way He has answered me!"
"Those are his exact words, and I cry when I think about them because it makes me so happy. I asked God before I ever came to church that I might help a sick captain, and that's how He has answered me!"
UNWIN BROTHERS, LIMITED, THE GRESHAM PRESS, WOKING AND LONDON.
UNWIN BROTHERS, LIMITED, THE GRESHAM PRESS, WOKING AND LONDON.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!